Showing 7201-7300 of 8299
Riyad as-Salihin 4
Jabir bin Abdullah Al-Ansari (May Allah be pleasedwith them) reported:
We accompanied the Prophet (PBUH) in an expedition when he said, "There are some men in Al-Madinah who are with you wherever you march and whichever valley you cross. They have not joined you in person because of their illness." In another version he said: "They share the reward with you."

[Muslim].

It is narrated by Bukhari from Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him): We were coming back from the battle of Tabuk with the Prophet (PBUH) when he remarked, "There are people whom we left behind in Al- Madinah who accompanied us in spirit in every pass and valley we crossed. They remained behind for a valid excuse."

وعن أبي عبد الله جابر بن عبد الله الأنصارى رضي الله عنهما قال‏:‏ كنا مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم في غزاةٍ فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏إن بالمدينة لرجالاً ماسرتم مسيراً، ولا قطعتم وادياً إلا كانوا معكم حبسهم المرض‏"‏ وفى رواية‏:‏ ‏"‏إلا شاركوكم في الأجر‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

‏(‏‏(‏ورواه البخاري‏)‏‏)‏ عن أنس رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ رجعنا من غزوة تبوك مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏ إن أقواماً خلفنا بالمدينة ما سلكنا شعباً ولا وادياً إلا وهم معنا، حبسهم العذر‏"‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 4
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 4
Sunan an-Nasa'i 31
It was narrated that Ibn 'Abbas said:
"The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) passed by two graves and said: 'These two are being punished, but they are not being punished for something that was difficult to avoid. As for this, he used not to take precautions to avoid (his body to clothes being soiled by) urine, and this one used to walk around spreading malicious gossip.' Then he called for a fresh palm-leaf stalk and split it in two, and placed one piece on each of the two graves. They said: 'O Messenger of Allah, why did you do that?' He said: 'Perhaps the torment will be reduced for them so long as this does not dry out.'" Mansur Contradicted him, he reported it from Mujahid from ibn 'Abbas but he did not mention Tawus in it.
أَخْبَرَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، عَنْ وَكِيعٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُجَاهِدًا، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ مَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى قَبْرَيْنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُمَا يُعَذَّبَانِ وَمَا يُعَذَّبَانِ فِي كَبِيرٍ أَمَّا هَذَا فَكَانَ لاَ يَسْتَنْزِهُ مِنْ بَوْلِهِ وَأَمَّا هَذَا فَإِنَّهُ كَانَ يَمْشِي بِالنَّمِيمَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِعَسِيبٍ رَطْبٍ فَشَقَّهُ بِاثْنَيْنِ فَغَرَسَ عَلَى هَذَا وَاحِدًا وَعَلَى هَذَا وَاحِدًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَعَلَّهُ يُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمَا مَا لَمْ يَيْبَسَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ خَالَفَهُ مَنْصُورٌ رَوَاهُ عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ طَاوُسًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 31
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 31
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 31
Sahih Muslim 1550 a

Mujahid said to Tiwus:

Come along with me to Ibn Rafi b. Khadij in order to listen from him the hadith transmitted on the authority of his father (pertaining to the renting of land) from Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). He (Tawus) scolded him and said: By Allah, it I were to know that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had forbidden it, I would have never done it. But it has been narrated to me by one who has better knowledge of it amongst them (and he meant Ibn 'Abbas) that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: It is better if a person lends, his land to his brother (for cultivation) than that he gets recognised rent on it.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّ مُجَاهِدًا، قَالَ لِطَاوُسٍ انْطَلِقْ بِنَا إِلَى ابْنِ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ فَاسْمَعْ مِنْهُ الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم - قَالَ - فَانْتَهَرَهُ قَالَ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لَوْ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَهَى عَنْهُ مَا فَعَلْتُهُ وَلَكِنْ حَدَّثَنِي مَنْ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنْهُمْ - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ - أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لأَنْ يَمْنَحَ الرَّجُلُ أَخَاهُ أَرْضَهُ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ عَلَيْهَا خَرْجًا مَعْلُومًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1550a
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 156
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 10, Hadith 3753
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1619 a

Abu Huraira (Allah be pleased with him) reported that when the body of a dead person having burden of debt upon him was brought to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) he would ask whether he had left property enough to clear off his debt, and if the property left had been sufficient for that (purpose), he observed funeral prayer for him, otherwise he said (to his companions):

You observe prayer for your companion. But when Allah opened the gateways of victory for him, he said: I am nearer to the believers than themselves, so if anyone dies leaving a debt, its payment is my responsibility, and if anyone leaves a property, it goes to his heirs.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو صَفْوَانَ الأُمَوِيُّ، عَنْ يُونُسَ الأَيْلِيِّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ، شِهَابٍ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُؤْتَى بِالرَّجُلِ الْمَيِّتِ عَلَيْهِ الدَّيْنُ فَيَسْأَلُ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَرَكَ لِدَيْنِهِ مِنْ قَضَاءٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِنْ حُدِّثَ أَنَّهُ تَرَكَ وَفَاءً صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ وَإِلاَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَلُّوا عَلَى صَاحِبِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا فَتَحَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ الْفُتُوحَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا أَوْلَى بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَمَنْ تُوُفِّيَ وَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ فَعَلَىَّ قَضَاؤُهُ وَمَنْ تَرَكَ مَالاً فَهُوَ لِوَرَثَتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1619a
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 11, Hadith 3944
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1878 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira who said:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked: What deed could be an equivalent of Jihad in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted? He answered: You do not have the strength to do that deed. The narrator said: They repeated the question twice or thrice. Every time he answered: You do not have the strength to do it. When the question was asked for the third time, he said: One who goes out for Jihad is like a person who keeps fasts, stands in prayer (constantly), (obeying) Allah's (behests contained in) the verses (of the Qur'an), and does not exhibit any lassitude in fasting and prayer until the Mujahid returns from Jihad in the way of Allah, the Exalted.
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي، صَالِحٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قِيلَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا يَعْدِلُ الْجِهَادَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَسْتَطِيعُونَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَعَادُوا عَلَيْهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا كُلُّ ذَلِكَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ لاَ تَسْتَطِيعُونَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ ‏"‏ مَثَلُ الْمُجَاهِدِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ كَمَثَلِ الصَّائِمِ الْقَائِمِ الْقَانِتِ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ لاَ يَفْتُرُ مِنْ صِيَامٍ وَلاَ صَلاَةٍ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ الْمُجَاهِدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1878a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 165
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4636
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1977 h

'Amr b. Muslim b. 'Ammar al-Laithi reported:

While we were in a bathroom just before 'Id al-Adha some of the persons tried to remove the hair with the help of hair-removing chemicals. Thereupon some of the people owning the bath (or some of the people sitting therein) said that Sa'id b. Musayyib did not approve of it, or he prohibited it. Then I met Sa'id b. Musayyib and made a mention of that to him, whereupon he said: O my nephew, this is the hadith which has been forgotten, and abandoned. Umm Salama, the wife of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), narrated to me Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) having said as narrated above.
حَدَّثَنِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ عَمَّارٍ اللَّيْثِيُّ، قَالَ كُنَّا فِي الْحَمَّامِ قُبَيْلَ الأَضْحَى فَاطَّلَى فِيهِ نَاسٌ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْحَمَّامِ إِنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ يَكْرَهُ هَذَا أَوْ يَنْهَى عَنْهُ فَلَقِيتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي هَذَا حَدِيثٌ قَدْ نُسِيَ وَتُرِكَ حَدَّثَتْنِي أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ زَوْجُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمَعْنَى حَدِيثِ مُعَاذٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1977h
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 4874
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1591
Narrated Yahya bin Abi Kathir:

From Abu Salamah, from Jabir bin Abdullah about the statement of Allah, most High: Allah was pleased with the believers when they gave the pledge to you under the tree (48:18). that Jabir said: "We pledged to the Messenger of Allah (saws) that we would not flee, and we did not pledge to him for death."

[He said:] There are narration on this topic from Salamah bin Al-Akwa', Ibn 'Umar, 'Ubadah, and Jarir bin 'Abdullah.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is been reported from 'Eisa bin Yunus, from Al-Awza'i, from Yahya bin Abi Kathir who said: "Jabir bin 'Abdullah said" and he did not mention Abu Salamah on it.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ الأُمَوِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، فِي قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى‏:‏ ‏(‏لَقَدْ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذْ يُبَايِعُونَكَ تَحْتَ الشَّجَرَةِ ‏)‏ قَالَ جَابِرٌ بَايَعْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى أَنْ لاَ نَفِرَّ وَلَمْ نُبَايِعْهُ عَلَى الْمَوْتِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الأَكْوَعِ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَعُبَادَةَ وَجَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ عِيسَى بْنِ يُونُسَ عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ قَالَ قَالَ جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَلَمْ يُذْكَرْ فِيهِ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1591
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1591
Sahih al-Bukhari 4484

Narrated `Aisha:

(The wife of the Prophet) Allah's Apostle said, "Don't you see that when your people built the Ka`ba, they did not build it on all Abraham's foundations?" I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Why don't you rebuild it on Abraham's foundations?" He said, "Were your people not so close to (the period of Heathenism, i.e. the Period between their being Muslims and being infidels), I would do so." The sub-narrator, `Abdullah bin `Umar said, "Aisha had surely heard Allah's Apostle saying that, for I do not think that Allah's Apostle left touching the two corners of the Ka`ba facing Al-Hijr except because the Ka`ba was not built on all Abraham's foundations."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَخْبَرَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ تَرَىْ أَنَّ قَوْمَكِ بَنَوُا الْكَعْبَةَ وَاقْتَصَرُوا عَنْ قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ تَرُدُّهَا عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْلاَ حِدْثَانُ قَوْمِكِ بِالْكُفْرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لَئِنْ كَانَتْ عَائِشَةُ سَمِعَتْ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أُرَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَرَكَ اسْتِلاَمَ الرُّكْنَيْنِ اللَّذَيْنِ يَلِيَانِ الْحِجْرَ، إِلاَّ أَنَّ الْبَيْتَ لَمْ يُتَمَّمْ عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4484
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 11
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2724

Abu Hurairah said “I came to Madeenah when the Abu Apostle of Allaah(saws) was in Khaibar, after it was captured. I asked him to give me a share from the booty. A son of Sa’id bin Al ‘As spoke and said “Do not give him any share, Apostle of Allaah(saws). I said “This is the killer of Ibn Qauqal.” (The son of) Sa’id bin Al ‘As said “Oh, how wonderful! A Wabr who came down to us from the peak of Dal blames me of having killed a Muslim whom Allaah honored at my hands and did not disgrace me at his hands.

Abu Dawud said “They were about ten persons. Six of them were killed and the remaining returned.

حَدَّثَنَا حَامِدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبَلْخِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، وَسَأَلَهُ، إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أُمَيَّةَ فَحَدَّثَنَاهُ الزُّهْرِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَنْبَسَةَ بْنَ سَعِيدٍ الْقُرَشِيَّ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِخَيْبَرَ حِينَ افْتَتَحَهَا فَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنْ يُسْهِمَ لِي فَتَكَلَّمَ بَعْضُ وُلْدِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْعَاصِ فَقَالَ لاَ تُسْهِمْ لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ هَذَا قَاتِلُ ابْنِ قَوْقَلٍ فَقَالَ سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْعَاصِ يَا عَجَبًا لِوَبْرٍ قَدْ تَدَلَّى عَلَيْنَا مِنْ قَدُومِ ضَالٍ يُعَيِّرُنِي بِقَتْلِ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ أَكْرَمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى يَدَىَّ وَلَمْ يُهِنِّي عَلَى يَدَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ هَؤُلاَءِ كَانُوا نَحْوَ عَشَرَةٍ فَقُتِلَ مِنْهُمْ سِتَّةٌ وَرَجَعَ مَنْ بَقِيَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2724
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 248
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2718
Sahih al-Bukhari 4727

Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:

I said to Ibn `Abbas, "Nauf-al-Bakali " claims that Moses of Bani Israel was not Moses, the companion of Al-Khadir." Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah's enemy tells a lie! Ubai bin Ka`b narrated to us that Allah's Apostle said, 'Moses got up to deliver a sermon before Bani Israel and he was asked, 'Who is the most learned person among the people?' Moses replied, 'I (am the most learned).' Allah then admonished Moses for he did not ascribe all knowledge to Allah only (Then) came the Divine Inspiration:-- 'Yes, one of Our slaves at the junction of the two seas is more learned than you.' Moses said, 'O my Lord ! How can meet him?' Allah said, 'Take a fish in a basket and wherever the fish is lost, follow it (you will find him at that place). So Moses set out along with his attendant Yusha` bin Noon, and they carried with them a fish till they reached a rock and rested there. Moses put his head down and slept. (Sufyan, a sub-narrator said that somebody other than `Amr said) 'At the rock there was a water spring called 'Al-Hayat' and none came in touch with its water but became alive. So some of the water of that spring fell over that fish, so it moved and slipped out of the basket and entered the sea. When Moses woke up, he asked his attendant, 'Bring our early meal' (18.62). The narrator added: Moses did not suffer from fatigue except after he had passed the place he had been ordered to observe. His attendant Yusha` bin Noon said to him, 'Do you remember (what happened) when we betook ourselves to the rock? I did indeed forget (about) the fish ...' (18.63) The narrator added: So they came back, retracing their steps and then they found in the sea, the way of the fish looking like a tunnel. So there was an astonishing event for his attendant, and there was tunnel for the fish. When they reached the rock, they found a man covered with a garment. Moses greeted him. The man said astonishingly, 'Is there any such greeting in your land?' Moses said, 'I am Moses.' The man said, 'Moses of Bani Israel?' Moses said, 'Yes,' and added, 'may I follow you so that you teach me something of the Knowledge which you have been taught?' (18.66). Al-Khadir said to him, 'O Moses! You have something of Allah's knowledge which Allah has taught you and which I do not know; and I have something of Allah's knowledge which Allah has taught me and which you do not know.' Moses said, 'But I will follow you.' Al-Khadir said, 'Then if you follow me, ask me no question about anything until I myself speak to you concerning it.' (18.70). After that both of them proceeded along the seashore. There passed by them a boat whose crew recognized Al-Khadir and received them on board free of charge. So they both got on board. A sparrow came and sat on the edge of the boat and dipped its beak unto the sea. Al-Khadir said to Moses. 'My knowledge and your knowledge and all the creation's knowledge compared to Allah's knowledge is not more than the water taken by this sparrow's beak.' Then Moses was startled by Al-Khadir's action of taking an adze and scuttling the boat with it. Moses said to him, 'These people gave us a free lift, but you intentionally scuttled their boat so as to drown them. Surely you have...' (18.71) Then they both proceeded and found a boy playing with other boys. Al-Khadir took hold of him by the head and cut it off. Moses said to him, 'Have you killed an innocent soul who has killed nobody? Surely you have done an illegal thing! ' (18.74) He said, "Didn't I tell you that you will not be able to have patient with me up to ..but they refused to entertain them as their guests. There they found a wall therein at the point of collapsing.' (18.75-77) Al-Khadir moved his hand thus and set it upright (repaired it). Moses said to him, 'When we entered this town, they neither gave us hospitality nor fed us; if you had wished, you could have taken wages for it,' Al- Khadir said, 'This is the parting between you and me I will tell you the interpretation of (those things) about which you were unable to hold patience.'...(18.78) Allah's Apostle said, 'We wished that Moses could have been more patient so that He (Allah) could have described to us more about their story.' Ibn `Abbas used to recite:-- 'And in front (ahead) of them there was a king who used to seize every (serviceable) boat by force. (18.79) ...and as for the boy he was a disbeliever. "

حَدَّثَنِي قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ إِنَّ نَوْفًا الْبَكَالِيَّ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ مُوسَى بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ لَيْسَ بِمُوسَى الْخَضِرِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَذَبَ عَدُوُّ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ قَامَ مُوسَى خَطِيبًا فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَىُّ النَّاسِ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ أَنَا، فَعَتَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ، إِذْ لَمْ يَرُدَّ الْعِلْمَ إِلَيْهِ، وَأَوْحَى إِلَيْهِ بَلَى عَبْدٌ مِنْ عِبَادِي بِمَجْمَعِ الْبَحْرَيْنِ، هُوَ أَعْلَمُ مِنْكَ قَالَ أَىْ رَبِّ كَيْفَ السَّبِيلُ إِلَيْهِ قَالَ تَأْخُذُ حُوتًا فِي مِكْتَلٍ فَحَيْثُمَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَاتَّبِعْهُ قَالَ فَخَرَجَ مُوسَى، وَمَعَهُ فَتَاهُ يُوشَعُ بْنُ نُونٍ، وَمَعَهُمَا الْحُوتُ حَتَّى انْتَهَيَا إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ، فَنَزَلاَ عِنْدَهَا قَالَ فَوَضَعَ مُوسَى رَأْسَهُ فَنَامَ ـ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ وَفِي حَدِيثِ غَيْرِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ ـ وَفِي أَصْلِ الصَّخْرَةِ عَيْنٌ يُقَالُ لَهَا الْحَيَاةُ لاَ يُصِيبُ مِنْ مَائِهَا شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ حَيِيَ، فَأَصَابَ الْحُوتَ مِنْ مَاءِ تِلْكَ الْعَيْنِ، قَالَ فَتَحَرَّكَ، وَانْسَلَّ مِنَ الْمِكْتَلِ، فَدَخَلَ الْبَحْرَ فَلَمَّا اسْتَيْقَظَ مُوسَى ‏{‏قَالَ لِفَتَاهُ آتِنَا غَدَاءَنَا‏}‏ الآيَةَ قَالَ وَلَمْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4727
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 249
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 251
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 252
'A’isha said:
"Eleven women sat together and agreed that they would not conceal anything pertaining to their husbands. [Each of them spoke in rhyming Arabic]. ‘The first said: “My husband is the flesh of a scrawny camel [jamal] on top of a mountain [jabal] that is rugged, not smooth, so he climbs it, emaciated, and is carried away [yuntaqal].” ‘The second said: “I do not broadcast my husbands story [khabara-hu], for I am afraid that I may not let him alone [la adhara-hu]. If I mention him, I shall mention his apparent faults ['ujara-hu] and his hidden defects [bujara-hu]” ‘The third said: “My husband is extremely tall and ill- natured ['ashannaq]. If I speak, I will be divorced [utallaq], and if keep silent, I will be left in suspense [u'allaq]” ‘The fourth said: “My husband is like the night of Tihama [the province in which Mecca is situated]: neither heat nor cold, and neither fear nor disgust [sa’ama].” ‘The fifth said: “If my husband comes in, he is relaxed like the lynx [fahida], and if he goes out, he is bold like the lion [asida] and does not ask about what he has undertaken ['ahida]. ‘The sixth said: “If my husband eats, he gorges and mixes all sorts of food [laffa], and if he drinks, he swigs all the contents of the bowl [ishtaffa]. If he lies down to sleep, he wraps himself up [iltaffa], and he does not feel with the palm of his hand to detect [his wife’s] sorrow [al-baththa].” ‘The seventh said: “My husband is incompetent ['ayaya’]— or dispirited [ghayaya’]—, impotent [tabaqa], sick with every sickness [da’]. He would fracture your skull [shajja-ki] or jag you [falla-ki], or do both to you [la-ki]” ‘The eighth said: “My husband is softness, the softness of a rabbit [arnab], and scent, the scent of saffron [zarnab]” ‘The ninth said: “My husband is of lofty status [imad], of tall stature [najad], of splendid hospitality [ramad], the neighbor of the clubhouse [bait an-nad].” ‘The tenth said: “My husband is Malik, and what is Malik? Malik is better than that. [In order to provide food for the guest], he has camels with many stalls [mabarik] and few pastures. If they hear the sound of the lute, they know for certain that they are about to be slaughtered [hawalik]” ‘The eleventh said: “My husband is Abu Zar", and what about Abu Zar'? He has made my ears dangle with jewelry. He has filled my upper arms with fat. He has made me happy, so my soul has become happy with me. He found me among the owners of little sheep and goats, in dire straits, so he put me among the owners of neighing [horses], braying [camels], crop-treading [cows] and fattening [sheep]. I therefore speak in his presence, for I shall not be rebuked. I sleep soundly until the morning arrives, and I shall drink until I satisfy my thirst. “The mother of Abu Zar so what about the mother of Abu Zar? Her bundles [of clothes and suchlike] are heavy, and her house is spacious. “The son of Abu Zar so what about the son of Abu Zar? His couch is like a palm-stick stripped of its leaves [because he is very slender], and the foreleg of the lamb fills his stomach. “The daughter of Abu Zar, so what about the daughter of Abu Zar? She is obedient to her father and obedient to her mother. She fits perfectly into her clothes, and she is the rage of her female neighbor. “The maidservant of Abu Zar so what about the maidservant of Abu Zar? She does not broadcast our speech, nor does she scatter our provisions, nor does she fill our home with treachery and slander.” ‘She said: “Abu Zar" went out while the milkskins were being churned, and so he encountered a woman accompanied by two children of hers. Like a pair of lynxes, they were playing below her waist with a couple of lumps shaped like pomegranates. He therefore divorced me and married her, so I married a nobly generous man. He rode a sturdy horse and held a spear. He endowed me with rich benefits, and gave me a couple of every perfume. He said: ‘Eat, Umm Zar, and feed your relatives!’ Yet even if I collected everything that he gave me, it would not amount to the smallest of the vessels of Abu Zar'!” 'A'isha said (may Allah be well pleased with her): “Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) said to me: ‘I have been to you as Abu Zar was to Umm Zar'.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنِ أَخِيهِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ‏:‏ جَلَسَتْ إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ امْرَأَةً فَتَعَاهَدْنَ وَتَعَاقَدْنَ أَنْ لا يَكْتُمْنَ مِنْ أَخْبَارِ أَزْوَاجِهِنَّ شَيْئًا‏:‏ فَقَالَتِ الأُولَى‏:‏ زَوْجِي لَحْمُ جَمَلٍ غَثٍّ عَلَى رَأْسِ جَبَلٍ وَعْرٍ، لا سَهْلٌ فَيُرْتَقَى، وَلا سَمِينٌ فَيُنْتَقَلُ قَالَتِ الثَّانِيَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي لا أَبُثُّ خَبَرَهُ، إِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ لا أَذَرَهُ، إِنْ أَذْكُرْهُ أَذْكُرْ عُجَرَهُ، وَبُجَرَهُ قَالَتِ الثَّالِثَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي الْعَشَنَّقُ، إِنْ أَنْطِقْ أُطَلَّقْ، وَإِنْ أَسْكُتْ أُعَلَّقْ قَالَتِ الرَّابِعَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي كَلَيْلِ تِهَامَةَ، لا حَرٌّ، وَلا قُرٌّ، وَلا مَخَافَةَ، وَلا سَآمَةَ قَالَتِ الْخَامِسَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي إِنْ دَخَلَ فَهِدَ، وَإِنْ خَرَجَ أَسِدَ، وَلا يَسْأَلُ عَمَّا عَهِدَ قَالَتِ السَّادِسَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي إِنْ أَكَلَ لَفَّ، وَإِنْ شَرِبَ اشْتَفَّ، وَإِنِ اضْطَجَعَ الْتَفَّ، وَلا يُولِجُ الْكَفَّ، لِيَعْلَمَ الْبَثَّ قَالَتِ السَّابِعَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي عَيَايَاءُ، أَوْ غَيَايَاءُ طَبَاقَاءُ، كُلُّ دَاءٍ لَهُ دَاءٌ، شَجَّكِ، أَوْ فَلَّكِ، أَوْ جَمَعَ كُلا لَكِ قَالَتِ الثَّامِنَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي الْمَسُّ، مَسُّ أَرْنَبٍ وَالرِّيحُ، رِيحُ زَرْنَبٍ قَالَتِ التَّاسِعَةُ‏:‏ زَوْجِي رَفِيعُ الْعِمَادِ، طَوِيلُ النِّجَادِ عَظِيمُ الرَّمَادِ، ...
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 252
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 1
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2434
Abu Hurairah narrated:
""Some meat was brought to the Prophet (s.a.w) and a foreleg was presented to him, and he used to like it, so he bit from it. Then he said: 'I will be the 'Leader' of the people on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know why that is? Allah will gather the people, the first and the last, on one level ground where they will (all) be able to hear a caller, and all of them will be visible, and the sun will be brought near such that the people will suffer distress and trouble that they cannot tolerate nor bear. Then some people will say: "Don't you see the state you have reached? Why don't you look for a person who can intercede for you with your Lord? " Some of them will say to others: " You should go to Adam." So they will go to Adam and say, "You are the father of all mankind, Allah created you with His Own Hands, and breathed into you from His spirit (which He creted for you) and ordered the angels to prostrate for you. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord? Don't you see what has happened to us? Don't you see the state we have reached?" On that Adam will reply, "Today my Lord has become angry such that He has never before been angry, and will never be thereafter. He forbade me (to eat from) the tree, but I disobeyed(Him), Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to somebody else; Go to Nuh." They will go to Nuh and say: "O Nuh! You are the first among the Messengers to the people of the earth, and Allah named you a thankful slave. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord? Don't you see what has happened to us? Don't you see the state we have reached?" Nuh will say to them : "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry, and will never be thereafter. I had been given one supplication, and I supplicated against my own people. Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else! Go to Ibrahim." They will go to Ibrahim and say: "O Ibrahim! You are Allah's Prophet and His Khalil among the people of the earth, so intercede for us with your Lord, don't you see what hads happened to us?" He will say: "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry and will never be thereafter. Indeed I uttered three lies."- Abu Hayyyan (a narrator) mentioned them in his narration - " Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else! Go to Musa." So they will go to Musa and say: "O Musa! You are the Messenger of Allah who Allah distinguished above the people with His Message and His Speech, intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see what has happened to us?" So he will say "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry and will never be thereafter. Indeed I killed a person whom I was ordered not to kill. Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else; Go to 'Eisa." They will go to 'Eisa and say: "O 'Eisa ! You are the Messenger of Allah and His Word which He placed into Mariam, and a Spirit from Him, and you spoke to the people in the cradle. Intercede for us with your Lord. Don't you see what has happened to us?" Then 'Eisa will say: "Today my Lord has become angry as He has never before been angry and will never be thereafter." He will not mention a sin, but will say: "Myself! Myself! Myself! Go to someone else! Go to Muhammad." He said: 'They will go to Muhammad(s.a.w) and they say: "O Muhammad! You are the Messenger of Allah and the last of the Prophets, and your past and future sins have been pardoned. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord, don't you see what has happened to us?" Then I will depart until I come to under the Throne to fall prostrating before my Lord. Then Allah will guide me to such praises and beautiful statements of glorification which He did not guide anyone to before me. Then He will say: "O Muhammad! Raise your head. Ask,so that you may be granted and intercede so that your intercession may be accepted." I will raise my head and say: "O Lord! My Ummah! O Lord! My Ummah! O Lord! My Ummah!" He will say: "O Muhammad! Let those of your Ummah who have no accounts enter the gate on the right among the gates of Paradise, and they shall share in the gates other than that with the people.'" Then he (s.a.w) said: 'By the One in Whose Hand is my soul! What is between every two gate-posts in Paradise is as what is between Makkah and Hajar, and what is between Makkah and Busra.'"

Other chains report similar narrations.
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو حَيَّانَ التَّيْمِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ أُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِلَحْمٍ فَرُفِعَ إِلَيْهِ الذِّرَاعُ فَأَكَلَهُ وَكَانَتْ تُعْجِبُهُ فَنَهَسَ مِنْهَا نَهْسَةً ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ لِمَ ذَاكَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ النَّاسَ الأَوَّلِينَ وَالآخِرِينَ فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَيُسْمِعُهُمُ الدَّاعِي وَيَنْفُذُهُمُ الْبَصَرُ وَتَدْنُو الشَّمْسُ مِنْهُمْ فَيَبْلُغُ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْغَمِّ وَالْكَرْبِ مَا لاَ يُطِيقُونَ وَلاَ يَحْتَمِلُونَ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ أَلاَ تَرَوْنَ مَا قَدْ بَلَغَكُمْ أَلاَ تَنْظُرُونَ مَنْ يَشْفَعُ لَكُمْ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَلَيْكُمْ بِآدَمَ ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ وَنَفَخَ فِيكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ وَأَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لَكَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ أَلاَ تَرَى مَا قَدْ بَلَغَنَا فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ آدَمُ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ نَهَانِي عَنِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَعَصَيْتُ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2434
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2434
Mishkat al-Masabih 813
‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”
وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ ...
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 813
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 241
Mishkat al-Masabih 5908
Anas said:
Abu Talha told Umm Sulaim[*] he had noticed God's messenger's voice was weak and realised that he was suffering from hunger, so he suggested she might have something. Replying that she had, she brought out some barley loaves, then took out a head-covering of hers in part of which she wrapped the bread, and when she had put it under my arm, she wound part of it round my head and sent me to God's messenger. When I went with it, I found God's messenger in the mosque accompanied by some people. I gave them a salutation and God's messenger asked me if Abu Talha had sent me. I replied that he had, and he asked if he had sent me with food. When I replied that that was so he told the people who were with him to get up. He set off and I went in front of them, and when I came to Abu Talha, I informed him. He said, "God's messenger has come with some people, Umm Sulaim, and we have nothing to give them to eat." When she replied that God and His messenger knew best, he went off till he met God's messenger, who then came accompanied by Abu Talha and said, "Bring what you have, Umm Sulaim." She brought that bread, and he then ordered that the bread be broken into small pieces, and when Umm Sulaim had squeezed a skin and put seasoning on its God's messenger said regarding it what God willed him to say. He then asked permission for ten to enter, and when that was granted, they ate till they had had enough'. When they had gone out, he asked permission for one group of ten after another to enter, and all the people ate and had enough. They numbered seventy or eighty men. *She had married Malik b. an-Nadr to whom she bore Anas. Miltk had gone to Syria, where he died, and she married Abu Talha. (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by Muslim he said, "Permit ten to enter," and when they entered, he said, "Eat, mentioning God's name." They ate until he had done that with eighty men, after which the Prophet and the members of the household ate, and he left something over. In a version by Bukhari he said, "Enter by tens," until he had counted forty. Then the Prophet ate, and I began to look whether it had diminished at all. A version by Muslim says he then took what remained and collected it, then invoked a blessing on it, and when it returned to its original state he said, "Take this."
وَعَن أنسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ لِأُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ لَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ صَوْتَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَعِيفًا أَعْرِفُ فِيهِ الْجُوعَ فَهَلْ عِنْدَكِ من شَيْء؟ فَأَخْرَجَتْ أَقْرَاصًا مِنْ شَعِيرٍ ثُمَّ أَخْرَجَتْ خِمَارًا لَهَا فَلَفَّتِ الْخُبْزَ بِبَعْضِهِ ثُمَّ دَسَّتْهُ تَحْتَ يَدِي وَلَاثَتْنِي بِبَعْضِهِ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَتْنِي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فَذَهَبْتُ بِهِ فَوَجَدْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَمَعَهُ النَّاسُ فَقُمْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَرْسَلَكَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ؟» قُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِمَنْ مَعَهُ قُومُوا فَانْطَلَقَ وَانْطَلَقْتُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ حَتَّى جِئْت أَبَا طَلْحَة فَقَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ قَدْ جَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاسِ وَلَيْسَ عِنْدَنَا مَا نُطْعِمُهُمْ فَقَالَتْ اللَّهُ وَرَسُوله أعلم قَالَ فَانْطَلَقَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ حَتَّى لَقِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَقْبَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبُو طَلْحَةَ مَعَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هَلُمِّي يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ مَا عِنْدَكِ فَأَتَتْ بذلك الْخبز فَأمر بِهِ ففت وعصرت أم سليم عكة لَهَا ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5908
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 164
Sahih Muslim 928 a, 927 h, 929 a

'Abdullah b. Abu Mulaika reported:

I was sitting by the side of Ibn 'Umar, and we were waiting for the bier of Umm Aban, daughter of 'Uthman, and there was also 'Amr b. 'Uthman. In the meanwhile there came Ibn 'Abbas led by a guide. I conceive that he was informed of the place of Ibn 'Umar. So he came till he sat by my side. While I was between them (Ibn 'Abbas and Ibn 'Umar) there came the noise (of wailing) from the house. Upon this Ibn 'Umar said (that is, he pointed out to 'Amr that he should stand and forbid them, for): I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying: The dead is punished because of the lamentation of his family. 'Abdullah made it general (what was said for a particular occasion). Ibn 'Abbas said: When we were with the Commander of the believers, 'Umar b. Khattab, we reached Baida', and there was a man under the shadow of the tree. He said to me: Go and inform me who is that person. So I went and (found) that he was Suhaib. I returned to him and said: You commanded me to find out for you who that was, and he is Suhaib. He (Hadrat 'Umar) said: Command him to see us. I said: He has family along with him. He said: (That is of no account) even if he has family along with him. So he (the narrator) told him to see (the Commander of the believers and his party). When we came (to Medina), it was before long that the Commander of the believers was wounded, and Suhaib came weeping and crying: Alas for the brother, alas for the companion. Upon this 'Umar said: Didn't you know, or didn't you hear, that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:" The dead is punished because of the lamentation of his family"? Then 'Abdullah made it general and 'Umar told it of certain occasions. So I ('Abdullah b. Abu Mulaika) stood up and went to 'A'isha and told her what Ibn 'Umar had said. Upon this she said: I swear by Allah that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) never said that dead would be punished because of his family's lamenting (for him). What he said was that Allah would increase the punishment of the unbeliever because of his family's lamenting for him. Verily it is Allah Who has caused laughter and weeping. No bearer of a burden will bear another's burden. Ibn Abu Mulaika said that al-Qasim b. Muhammad said that when the words of 'Umar and Ibn 'Umar were conveyed to 'A'isha, she said: You have narrated it to me from those who are neither liar nor those suspected of lying but (sometimes) hearing misleads.
حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ رُشَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ، أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا إِلَى جَنْبِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ وَنَحْنُ نَنْتَظِرُ جَنَازَةَ أُمِّ أَبَانٍ بِنْتِ عُثْمَانَ وَعِنْدَهُ عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ فَجَاءَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ يَقُودُهُ قَائِدٌ فَأُرَاهُ أَخْبَرَهُ بِمَكَانِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، فَجَاءَ حَتَّى جَلَسَ إِلَى جَنْبِي فَكُنْتُ بَيْنَهُمَا فَإِذَا صَوْتٌ مِنَ الدَّارِ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ - كَأَنَّهُ يَعْرِضُ عَلَى عَمْرٍو أَنْ يَقُومَ فَيَنْهَاهُمْ - سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ الْمَيِّتَ لَيُعَذَّبُ بِبُكَاءِ أَهْلِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَرْسَلَهَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ مُرْسَلَةً ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ كُنَّا مَعَ أَمِيرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِالْبَيْدَاءِ إِذَا هُوَ بِرَجُلٍ نَازِلٍ فِي شَجَرَةٍ فَقَالَ لِيَ اذْهَبْ فَاعْلَمْ لِي مَنْ ذَاكَ الرَّجُلُ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبْتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ صُهَيْبٌ ‏.‏ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ أَمَرْتَنِي أَنْ أَعْلَمَ لَكَ مَنْ ذَاكَ وَإِنَّهُ صُهَيْبٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُرْهُ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِنَا ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ مَعَهُ أَهْلَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَإِنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ أَهْلُهُ - وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ أَيُّوبُ مُرْهُ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِنَا - فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا لَمْ يَلْبَثْ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَنْ أُصِيبَ فَجَاءَ صُهَيْبٌ يَقُولُ وَاأَخَاهْ وَاصَاحِبَاهْ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 928a, 927h, 929a
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2022
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 114
' Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) said:
After the revelation of (the Surah) "When the Help of Allah comes (to you, O Muhammad (PBUH) against your enemies) and the Conquest (of Makkah)" (110:1), Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to recite in every prayer: "Subhanaka Rabbana wa bihamdika, Allahum-maghfir li (Far removed You are from every imperfection, our Rubb, and all praise is for You, forgive me, O Allah)".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

Another narration is: Messenger of Allah (PBUH) recited frequently in bowing and prostration: "Subhanaka Rabbana wa bihamdika, Allahum-maghfir li. (Far removed You are from every imperfection, our Rubb, and all praise is for You, forgive me, O Allah)". He elucidated that it has been commanded in the Noble Qur'an to recite: "So glorify the Praises of your Rubb, and ask for His forgiveness. Verily, He is the One Who accepts the repentance and Who forgives". (V.110:1) And he (the Messenger of Allah) acted upon it.

According to the narration in Muslim, Messenger of Allah (PBUH) frequently recited these words just before he passed away: "Subhanaka Rabbana wa bihamdika. Astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaika." I ('Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) asked him: "O Messenger of Allah! What are these new words which I hear from you repeatedly." He replied, "A sign has been appointed for me relating to my people that I should repeat these words at the sight of that sign". Then he recited Surat An-Nasr.

Another narration in Muslim related from 'Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) is: Messenger of Allah (PBUH) often recited, "Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him; I seek forgiveness of Allah and turn to Him in repentance." I said to him: "O Messenger of Allah, I hear you recite frequently: 'O Allah, You are free from every imperfection our Rubb and all praise is for You; I seek forgiveness of Allah and turn to Him in repentance."' He replied, "My Rubb has informed me that I would soon see a sign regarding my people, whenever I see it, I repeat this statement more often (of His Glorification and Praise and beg pardon of Him and turn to Him). Now I have witnessed the sign. The revelation of Surat An-Nasr and the victory is the conquest of Makkah."

"When there comes the Help of Allah (to you, O Muhammad (PBUH) against your enemies) and the Conquest (of Makkah). And you see that the people enter Allah's religion (Islam) in crowds. So glorify the Praises of your Rubb, and ask His forgiveness. Verily, He is the One Who accepts the repentance and Who forgives." (110:1-3)

الثالث‏:‏ عن عائشة رضي الله عنها قالت‏:‏ ما صلى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم صلاة بعد أن نزلت عليه ‏{‏ إذا جاء نصر الله والفتح‏}‏ إلا يقول فيها‏:‏ ‏"‏ سبحانك ربنا وبحمدك، اللهم اغفر لي‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

وفي رواية في الصحيحين‏"‏ عنها‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يكثر أن يقول في ركوعه وسجوده‏:‏ ‏"‏سبحانك اللهم ربنا وبحمدك، اللهم اغفر لي‏"‏ يتأول القرآن‏.‏

وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يكثر أن يقول قبل أن يموت‏:‏ ‏"‏سبحانك اللهم وبحمدك، أستغفرك وأتوب إليك‏"‏‏.‏ قالت عائشة‏:‏ قلت‏:‏ يا رسول الله ما هذه الكلمات التي أراك أحدثتها تقولها‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏جعلت لي علامة في أمتي إذا رأيتها قلتها ‏{‏إذا جاء نصر الله والفتح‏}‏ إلى آخر السورة‏"‏‏.‏

وفي رواية له‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يكثر من قول‏:‏ ‏"‏سبحان الله وبحمده، أستغفر الله وأتوب إليه‏"‏‏.‏ قالت‏:‏ قلت‏:‏ يا رسول الله‏!‏ أراك تكثر من قول‏:‏ سبحان الله وبحمده، أستغفر الله وأتوب إليه‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أخبرني ربي أني سأرى علامة في أمتي فإذا رأيتها أكثرت من قول‏:‏ سبحان الله وبحمده، أستغفر الله وأتوب إليه، فقد رأيتها‏:‏ ‏{‏إذا جاء نصر الله والفتح‏}‏ فتح مكة، ‏{‏ورأيت الناس يدخلون في دين الله أفواجاً، فسبح بحمد ربك واستغفره إنه كان تواباً‏}‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 114
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 114

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Zurayq ibn Hayyan, who was in charge of Egypt in the time of al-Walid, Sulayman, and Umar ibn Abd al-'Aziz, mentioned that Umar ibn Abd al- Aziz had written to him saying, "Assess the muslims that you come across and take from what is apparent of their wealth and whatever merchandise is in their charge, one dinar for every forty dinars, and the same proportion from what is less than that down to twenty dinars, and if the amount falls short of that by one third of a dinar then leave it and do not take anything from it. As for the people of the Book that you come across, take from the merchandise in their charge one dinar for every twenty dinars, and the same proportion from what is less than that down to ten dinars, and if the amount falls short by one third of a dinar leave it and do not take anything from it. Give them a receipt for what you have taken f rom them until the same time next year."

Malik said, "The position among us (in Madina) concerning goods which are being managed for trading purposes is that if a man pays zakat on his wealth, and then buys goods with it, whether cloth, slaves or something similar, and then sells them before a year has elapsed over them, he does not pay zakat on that wealth until a year elapses over it from the day he paid zakat on it. He does not have to pay zakat on any of the goods if he does not sell them for some years, and even if he keeps them for a very long time he still only has to pay zakat on them once when he sells them."

Malik said, "The position among us concerning a man who uses gold or silver to buy wheat, dates, or whatever, for trading purposes and keeps it until a year has elapsed over it and then sells it, is that he only has to pay zakat on it if and when he sells it, if the price reaches a zakatable amount. This is therefore not the same as the harvest crops that a man reaps from his land, or the dates that he harvests from his palms."

Malik said, "A man who has wealth which he invests in trade, but which does not realise a zakatable profit for him, fixes a month in the year when he takes stock of what goods he has for trading, and counts the gold and silver that he has in ready money, and if all of it comes to a zakatable amount he pays zakat on it."

Malik said, "The position is the same for muslims who trade and muslims who do not. They only have to pay zakat once in any one year, whether they trade in that year or not."

حَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ زُرَيْقِ بْنِ حَيَّانَ، - وَكَانَ زُرَيْقٌ عَلَى جَوَازِ مِصْرَ فِي زَمَانِ الْوَلِيدِ وَسُلَيْمَانَ وَعُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ - فَذَكَرَ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ أَنِ انْظُرْ مَنْ مَرَّ بِكَ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَخُذْ مِمَّا ظَهَرَ مِنْ أَمْوَالِهِمْ مِمَّا يُدِيرُونَ مِنَ التِّجَارَاتِ مِنْ كُلِّ أَرْبَعِينَ دِينَارًا دِينَارًا فَمَا نَقَصَ فَبِحِسَابِ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ عِشْرِينَ دِينَارًا فَإِنْ نَقَصَتْ ثُلُثَ دِينَارٍ فَدَعْهَا وَلاَ تَأْخُذْ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا وَمَنْ مَرَّ بِكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الذِّمَّةِ فَخُذْ مِمَّا يُدِيرُونَ مِنَ التِّجَارَاتِ مِنْ كُلِّ عِشْرِينَ دِينَارًا دِينَارًا فَمَا نَقَصَ فَبِحِسَابِ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ عَشَرَةَ دَنَانِيرَ فَإِنْ نَقَصَتْ ثُلُثَ دِينَارٍ فَدَعْهَا وَلاَ تَأْخُذْ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا وَاكْتُبْ لَهُمْ بِمَا تَأْخُذُ مِنْهُمْ كِتَابًا إِلَى مِثْلِهِ مِنَ الْحَوْلِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَا يُدَارُ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ لِلتِّجَارَاتِ أَنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا صَدَّقَ مَالَهُ ثُمَّ اشْتَرَى بِهِ عَرْضًا بَزًّا أَوْ رَقِيقًا أَوْ مَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ بَاعَهُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَحُولَ عَلَيْهِ الْحَوْلُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُؤَدِّي مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْمَالِ زَكَاةً حَتَّى يَحُولَ عَلَيْهِ الْحَوْلُ مِنْ يَوْمَ صَدَّقَهُ وَأَنَّهُ إِنْ لَمْ يَبِعْ ذَلِكَ الْعَرْضَ سِنِينَ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 20
Arabic reference : Book 17, Hadith 599
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4148
It was narrated that Malik bin Aws bin Al-Hadathan said:
"Al-Abbas and Ali came to 'Umar with a dispute. Al-Abbas said: 'Pass judgment between him and I.' the people said: 'Pass judgment between them.' 'Umar said: 'I will not pass judgment between them. They know that the Messenger of Allah said: We are not inherited from, what we leave behind is charity. He said: And (in this narration of it) Az-Zuhri said: 'It (the Khumus) was under the control of the Messenger of Allah , and he took provision for himself and for his family from it, and disposed to the rest of it as he disposed of other wealth (belonging to the Muslims). Then Abu Bakr took control of it, then I took control of it after Abu Bakr, and I did with it what he sued to do. Then these two came to me and asked me to give it to them so that they could dispose of it as the Messenger of Allah disposed of it, and as Abu Bakr disposed of it, and as I disposed of it. So I gave it to them and I took promises from them that they would take proper care of it. Then they came to me and this one said. Give me my share from my brothers son: and this one said: Give me my share from my wife. If they want me to give it to them on the condition that they would dispose of it in the same manner as the Messenger of Allah did, and as Abu Bakr did, and as I did, I would give it to them, but if they refuse, then they do not have to worry about it.' Then he said: 'And know that whatever of spoils of war that you may gain, verily, one-fifth of it is assigned to Allah, and to the Messenger, and to the near relatives (of the Messenger (Muhammad), (and also) the orphans, Al-Masakin (the poor) and the wayfarer' (Al-Anfal 8:41) this if for them. 'As-Sadaqat (here it means Zakah) are only for the Fuqara (poor), and Al-Masakin (the poor) and those employed to collect (the funds); and to attract the hearts of those who have been inclined (toward Islam); and to free the captives; and for those in debt; and for Allah's cause (I.e. for Mujahidun - those fighting in a holy battle)' - this is for them. 'And what Allah gave as booty (Fay') to His Messenger (Muhammad) from them - for this you made no expeditin with either cavalry or camels.' Az-Zuhri said: This applies exclusively to the Messenger of Allah and refers to an 'Arab village called Fadak, and so on. What Allah gave as booty (Fay') to His Messenger (Muhammad) from the people of the townships - it is for Allah, His Messenger (Muhammad), the kindred (of Messenger Muhammad), the orphans, Al-Masakin (the poor), and the wayfarer (And there is also a share in this booty) for the poor emigrants, who were expelled from their homes and their property And (it is also for) those who, before them, had homes (in Al-Madinah) and had adopted the Faith And those who came after them. These is no one left among the Muslims but he has some rights to this wealth, except for some of the slaved whom you own. If I live, if Allah wills, I will give every Muslim his right." Or he said: "His share."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ - عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَوْسِ بْنِ الْحَدَثَانِ، قَالَ جَاءَ الْعَبَّاسُ وَعَلِيٌّ إِلَى عُمَرَ يَخْتَصِمَانِ فَقَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ اقْضِ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ هَذَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ افْصِلْ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ أَفْصِلُ بَيْنَهُمَا قَدْ عَلِمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَلِيَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخَذَ مِنْهَا قُوتَ أَهْلِهِ وَجَعَلَ سَائِرَهُ سَبِيلَهُ سَبِيلَ الْمَالِ ثُمَّ وَلِيَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ ثُمَّ وُلِّيتُهَا بَعْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَصَنَعْتُ فِيهَا الَّذِي كَانَ يَصْنَعُ ثُمَّ أَتَيَانِي فَسَأَلاَنِي أَنْ أَدْفَعَهَا إِلَيْهِمَا عَلَى أَنْ يَلِيَاهَا بِالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَالَّذِي وُلِّيتُهَا بِهِ فَدَفَعْتُهَا إِلَيْهِمَا وَأَخَذْتُ عَلَى ذَلِكَ عُهُودَهُمَا ثُمَّ أَتَيَانِي يَقُولُ هَذَا اقْسِمْ لِي بِنَصِيبِي مِنِ ابْنِ أَخِي ‏.‏ وُيَقُولُ هَذَا اقْسِمْ لِي بِنَصِيبِي مِنِ امْرَأَتِي ‏.‏ وَإِنْ شَاءَا أَنْ أَدْفَعَهَا إِلَيْهِمَا عَلَى أَنْ يَلِيَاهَا بِالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَالَّذِي وُلِّيتُهَا ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4148
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 16
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 4153
Sahih al-Bukhari 3159, 3160

Narrated Jubair bin Haiya:

`Umar sent the Muslims to the great countries to fight the pagans. When Al-Hurmuzan embraced Islam, `Umar said to him. "I would like to consult you regarding these countries which I intend to invade." Al-Hurmuzan said, "Yes, the example of these countries and their inhabitants who are the enemies. of the Muslims, is like a bird with a head, two wings and two legs; If one of its wings got broken, it would get up over its two legs, with one wing and the head; and if the other wing got broken, it would get up with two legs and a head, but if its head got destroyed, then the two legs, two wings and the head would become useless. The head stands for Khosrau, and one wing stands for Caesar and the other wing stands for Faris. So, order the Muslims to go towards Khosrau." So, `Umar sent us (to Khosrau) appointing An-Nu`man bin Muqrin as our commander. When we reached the land of the enemy, the representative of Khosrau came out with forty-thousand warriors, and an interpreter got up saying, "Let one of you talk to me!" Al-Mughira replied, "Ask whatever you wish." The other asked, "Who are you?" Al-Mughira replied, "We are some people from the Arabs; we led a hard, miserable, disastrous life: we used to suck the hides and the date stones from hunger; we used to wear clothes made up of fur of camels and hair of goats, and to worship trees and stones. While we were in this state, the Lord of the Heavens and the Earths, Elevated is His Remembrance and Majestic is His Highness, sent to us from among ourselves a Prophet whose father and mother are known to us. Our Prophet, the Messenger of our Lord, has ordered us to fight you till you worship Allah Alone or give Jizya (i.e. tribute); and our Prophet has informed us that our Lord says:-- "Whoever amongst us is killed (i.e. martyred), shall go to Paradise to lead such a luxurious life as he has never seen, and whoever amongst us remain alive, shall become your master." (Al-Mughira, then blamed An-Nu`man for delaying the attack and) An-Nu' man said to Al-Mughira, "If you had participated in a similar battle, in the company of Allah's Apostle he would not have blamed you for waiting, nor would he have disgraced you. But I accompanied Allah's Apostle in many battles and it was his custom that if he did not fight early by daytime, he would wait till the wind had started blowing and the time for the prayer was due (i.e. after midday).

حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ الرَّقِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيُّ، وَزِيَادُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ حَيَّةَ، قَالَ بَعَثَ عُمَرُ النَّاسَ فِي أَفْنَاءِ الأَمْصَارِ يُقَاتِلُونَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، فَأَسْلَمَ الْهُرْمُزَانُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي مُسْتَشِيرُكَ فِي مَغَازِيَّ هَذِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ، مَثَلُهَا وَمَثَلُ مَنْ فِيهَا مِنَ النَّاسِ مِنْ عَدُوِّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَثَلُ طَائِرٍ لَهُ رَأْسٌ وَلَهُ جَنَاحَانِ وَلَهُ رِجْلاَنِ، فَإِنْ كُسِرَ أَحَدُ الْجَنَاحَيْنِ نَهَضَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ بِجَنَاحٍ وَالرَّأْسُ، فَإِنْ كُسِرَ الْجَنَاحُ الآخَرُ نَهَضَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ وَالرَّأْسُ، وَإِنْ شُدِخَ الرَّأْسُ ذَهَبَتِ الرِّجْلاَنِ وَالْجَنَاحَانِ وَالرَّأْسُ، فَالرَّأْسُ كِسْرَى، وَالْجَنَاحُ قَيْصَرُ، وَالْجَنَاحُ الآخَرُ فَارِسُ، فَمُرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَلْيَنْفِرُوا إِلَى كِسْرَى‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَكْرٌ وَزِيَادٌ جَمِيعًا عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ حَيَّةَ قَالَ فَنَدَبَنَا عُمَرُ وَاسْتَعْمَلَ عَلَيْنَا النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ مُقَرِّنٍ، حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِأَرْضِ الْعَدُوِّ، وَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا عَامِلُ كِسْرَى فِي أَرْبَعِينَ أَلْفًا، فَقَامَ تُرْجُمَانٌ فَقَالَ لِيُكَلِّمْنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْكُمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ سَلْ عَمَّا شِئْتَ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنْتُمْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3159, 3160
In-book reference : Book 58, Hadith 3
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 386
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 191 a

It is reported on the authority of Abu Zubair that he heard from Jabir b 'Abdullah, who was asked about the arrival (of people on the Day of Resurrection). He said. We would come on the Day of Resurrection like this, like this, and see. carefully. that which concerns" elevated people". He (the narrator) said:

Then the people would be summoned along with their idols whom they worshipped, one after another. Then our Lord would come to us and say: Whom are you waiting for? They would say: We are waiting for our Lord. He would say: I am your Lord. They would say: (We are not sure) till we gaze at Thee, and He would manifest Himself to them smilingly, and would go along with them and they would follow Him; and every person, whether a hypocrite or a believer, would be endowed with a light, and there would be spikes and hooks on the bridge of the Hell, which would catch hold of those whom Allah willed. Then the light of the hypocrites would be extinguished, and the believers would secure salvation. and the first group to achieve it would comprise seventy thousand men who would have the brightness of full moon on their faces, and they would not be called to account. Then the people immediately following them would have their faces as the brightest stars in the heaven. This is how (the groups would follow one after another). Then the stage of intercession would come, and they (who are permitted to intercede) would intercede, till he who had declared:" There is no god but Allah" and had in his heart virtue of the weight of a barley grain would come out of the Fire. They would be then brought in the courtyard of Paradise and the inhabitants of Paradise would begin to sprinkle water over them till they would sprout like the sprouting of a thing in flood water, and their burns would disappear. They would ask their Lord till they would be granted (the bounties) of the world and with it ten more besides it.
حَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ رَوْحٍ، قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ الْقَيْسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، يُسْأَلُ عَنِ الْوُرُودِ، فَقَالَ نَجِيءُ نَحْنُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَنْ كَذَا، وَكَذَا، انْظُرْ أَىْ ذَلِكَ فَوْقَ النَّاسِ - قَالَ - فَتُدْعَى الأُمَمُ بِأَوْثَانِهَا وَمَا كَانَتْ تَعْبُدُ الأَوَّلُ فَالأَوَّلُ ثُمَّ يَأْتِينَا رَبُّنَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَيَقُولُ مَنْ تَنْظُرُونَ فَيَقُولُونَ نَنْظُرُ رَبَّنَا ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ حَتَّى نَنْظُرَ إِلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَيَتَجَلَّى لَهُمْ يَضْحَكُ - قَالَ - فَيَنْطَلِقُ بِهِمْ وَيَتَّبِعُونَهُ وَيُعْطَى كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْهُمْ - مُنَافِقٍ أَوْ مُؤْمِنٍ - نُورًا ثُمَّ يَتَّبِعُونَهُ وَعَلَى جِسْرِ جَهَنَّمَ كَلاَلِيبُ وَحَسَكٌ تَأْخُذُ مَنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ يَطْفَأُ نُورُ الْمُنَافِقِينَ ثُمَّ يَنْجُو الْمُؤْمِنُونَ فَتَنْجُو أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ وُجُوهُهُمْ كَالْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا لاَ يُحَاسَبُونَ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ كَأَضْوَإِ نَجْمٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ ثُمَّ كَذَلِكَ ثُمَّ تَحِلُّ الشَّفَاعَةُ وَيَشْفَعُونَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ مِنَ النَّارِ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَكَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ مَا يَزِنُ شَعِيرَةً فَيُجْعَلُونَ بِفِنَاءِ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 191a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 375
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 367
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1195
Ibn ‘Abbas said:
I spent a night with my maternal aunt Maimuna when the Prophet was with her. After talking to his family for a time he had a sleep, then when the last third of the night came, or a little later, he sat up, looked at the sky, and recited, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of night and day there are indeed signs for people of understanding,"(Al-Qur’an; 3:190) to the end of the sura. Then getting up and going to the bucket, he loosened its cord and poured some water into a bowl, then performed a good ablution between the two extremes, not going to great length, and when he had done it fully he stood up and prayed. I got up, and when I had performed ablution I stood at his left side, whereupon he took me by the ear and made me go round to his right side. His prayer was altogether thirteen rak'as. Then he lay down and slept, and he snored as was his custom. When Bilal made the call to prayer for him he prayed without performing ablution, and his supplication included these words, “O God, place light in my heart, light in my eyesight, light in my hearing, light on my right hand, light on my left hand, light above me, light below me, light in front of me, light behind me, and grant me light." Some added, “and light in my tongue," and mentioned, “my joints, my flesh, my blood, my hair, my skin." (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by both of them he said, “Place light in my soul, and give me abundant light." In another by Muslim he said, “O God, give me light."
وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ لَيْلَةً وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِنْدَهَا فَتَحَدَّثَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَ أَهْلِهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ رَقَدَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْآخِرُ أَوْ بَعْضُهُ قَعَدَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَرَأَ: (إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلَافِ اللَّيْل وَالنَّهَار لآيَات لأولي الْأَلْبَاب " حَتَّى خَتَمَ السُّورَةَ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى الْقِرْبَةِ فَأَطْلَقَ شِنَاقَهَا ثُمَّ صَبَّ فِي الْجَفْنَةِ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوءًا حَسَنًا بَيْنَ الْوُضُوءَيْنِ لَمْ يُكْثِرْ وَقَدْ أَبْلَغَ فَقَامَ فَصَلَّى فَقُمْتُ وَتَوَضَّأْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَأَخَذَ بِأُذُنِي فَأَدَارَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَتَتَامَّتْ صَلَاتُهُ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ وَكَانَ إِذَا نَامَ نَفَخَ فَآذَنَهُ بِلَالٌ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ وَكَانَ فِي دُعَائِهِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْ فِي قَلْبِي نُورًا وَفِي بَصَرِي نُورًا وَفِي سَمْعِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَمِينِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَسَارِي نُورًا وَفَوْقِي نُورًا وتحتي نورا وأمامي نورا وَخَلْفِي نُورًا وَاجْعَلْ لِي نُورًا» وَزَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ: «وَفِي لِسَانِي نُورًا» وَذُكِرَ: " وَعَصَبِي وَلَحْمِي وَدَمِي وَشِعَرِي وبشري) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: «وَاجْعَلْ فِي نَفْسِي نُورًا وَأَعْظِمْ لِي نُورًا» وَفِي أُخْرَى لِمُسْلِمٍ: «اللَّهُمَّ ...
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1195
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 611
Mishkat al-Masabih 4294, 4295, 4296, 4297, 4298
Jabir reported God’s messenger as saying, “When the darkness of night comes, or in the evening, collect your children, for the devil is abroad at that time, and when an hour of the night has passed let them free and shut the doors, making mention of God’s name, for the devil does not open a shut door. Tie up you buckets, mentioning God's name; cover up your vessels, mentioning God’s name, even though you should just put something on them, and extinguish your lamps.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by Bukhari he said, “Cover up the vessels, tie the water-skins, shut the doors, and gather your children in the evening, for the jinn are abroad and seize them; and extinguish the lamps when you go to sleep, for a mouse often drags a wick and burns a household.” In a verison by Muslim he said, “Cover the vessel, tie up the water-skin, shut the doors and extinguish the lamp, for the devil does not loosen a water-skin, or open a door, or uncover a vessel. If all one can do is to put a piece of wood over his vessel and mention God's name let him do so, for a mouse sets a house on fire over its inhabitants.” In a version by him he said, “Do not let your animals and children go at large when the sun sets till the first and darkest part of the night has passed, for the devil is sent out; from the time the sun sets till the first and darkest part of the night is past.” In a version by him he said, “Cover the vessel and tie up the water-skin, for there is a night in the year when pestilence descends, and it does not pass an uncovered vessel or an untied water-skin without some of that pesti- lence descending into it.”
عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا كَانَ جِنْحُ اللَّيْلِ أَوْ أَمْسَيْتُمْ فَكُفُّوا صِبْيَانَكُمْ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَنْتَشِرُ حِينَئِذٍ فَإِذَا ذَهَبَ سَاعَةً مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَخَلَّوهُمْ وَأَغْلِقُوا الْأَبْوَابَ وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ لَا يَفْتَحُ بَابًا مُغْلَقًا وَأَوْكُوا قِرَبَكُمْ وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ وَخَمِّرُوا آنِيَتَكُمْ وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ وَلَوْ أنْ تعرِضوا عَلَيْهِ شَيْئا وأطفئوا مصابيحكم»

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ: قَالَ: «خَمِّرُوا الْآنِيَةَ وَأَوْكُوا الْأَسْقِيَةَ وَأَجِيفُوا الْأَبْوَابَ وَاكْفِتُوا صِبْيَانَكُمْ عِنْدَ الْمَسَاءِ فَإِن للجن انتشارا أَو خطْفَة وَأَطْفِئُوا الْمَصَابِيحَ عِنْدَ الرُّقَادِ فَإِنَّ الْفُوَيْسِقَةَ رُبَّمَا اجْتَرَّتْ الفتيلة فأحرقت أهل الْبَيْت»

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ قَالَ: «غَطُّوا الْإِنَاءَ وَأَوْكُوا السِّقَاءَ وَأَغْلِقُوا الْأَبْوَابَ وَأَطْفِئُوا السِّرَاجَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ لَا يَحُلُّ سِقَاءً وَلَا يَفْتَحُ بَابًا وَلَا يَكْشِفُ إِنَاءً فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَّا أنْ يعرضَ على إِنائِه عوداً ويذكرَ اسمَ اللَّهَ فَلْيَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ الْفُوَيْسِقَةَ تُضْرِمُ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْبَيْت بَيتهمْ»

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: قَالَ: «لَا تُرْسِلُوا فَوَاشِيكُمْ وَصِبْيَانَكُمْ إِذَا غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ حَتَّى تَذْهَبَ فَحْمَةُ الْعِشَاءِ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ ...

Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4294, 4295, 4296, 4297, 4298
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 130
Sahih Muslim 1162 b

Abu Qatada al-Ansari (Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about his fasting. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt annoyed. Thereupon 'Umar (Allah be pleased with him) said:

We are pleased with Allah as the Lord, with Islam as our Code of Life, with Muhammad as the Messenger and with our pledge (to you for willing and cheerful submission) as a (sacred) commitment. He was then asked about perpetual fasting, whereupon he said: He neither fasted nor did he break it, or he did not fast and he did not break it. He was then asked about fasting for two days and breaking one day. He (the Holy Prophet) said: And who has strength enough to do it? He was asked about fasting for a day and breaking for two days, whereupon he said: May Allah bestow upon us strength to do it. He was then asked about fasting for a day and breaking on the other, whereupon he said: That is the fasting of my brother David (peace be upon him). He was then asked about fasting on Monday, whereupon he said: It was the day on which I was born. on which I was commissioned with prophethood or revelation was sent to me, (and he further) said: Three days' fasting every month and of the whole of Ramadan every year is a perpetual fast. He was asked about fasting on the day of 'Arafa (9th of Dhu'I-Hijja), whereupon he said: It expiates the sins of the preceding year and the coming year. He was asked about fasting on the day of 'Ashura (10th of Muharram), whereupon be said: It expiates the sins of the preceding year. (Imam Muslim said that in this hadith there is a) narration of Imam Shu'ba that he was asked about fasting on Monday and Thursday, but we (Imam Muslim) did not mention Thursday for we found it as an error (in reporting).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، سَمِعَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَعْبَدٍ الزِّمَّانِيَّ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِهِ قَالَ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رضى الله عنه رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً وَبِبَيْعَتِنَا بَيْعَةً ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسُئِلَ عَنْ صِيَامِ الدَّهْرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ صَامَ وَلاَ أَفْطَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ مَا صَامَ وَمَا أَفْطَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمَيْنِ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَنْ يُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيْتَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَوَّانَا لِذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ صَوْمُ أَخِي دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ الاِثْنَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ يَوْمٌ وُلِدْتُ فِيهِ وَيَوْمٌ بُعِثْتُ أَوْ أُنْزِلَ عَلَىَّ فِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ صَوْمُ ثَلاَثَةٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَرَمَضَانَ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يُكَفِّرُ السَّنَةَ الْمَاضِيَةَ وَالْبَاقِيَةَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1162b
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 253
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2603
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1215
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah the Exalted and Majestic said: 'Every act of the son of Adam is for him, except As-Siyam (the fasting) which is (exclusively) for Me, and I will reward him for it.' Fasting is a shield. When anyone of you is observing fast, he should neither indulge in obscene language nor should he raise his voice; and if anyone reviles him or tries to quarrel with him, he should say: 'I am fasting.' By Him in Whose Hand the soul of Muhammad is, the breath of one observing Saum is sweeter to Allah than the fragrance of musk. The one who fasts, experiences two joys: he feels pleasure when he breaks the fast. He is joyful by virtue of his fast when he meets his Rubb."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

In a narration by Al-Bukhari, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah says: '(The person observing Saum) has abstained from food and drink, and sexual pleasures for My sake; fasting is for Me, and I will bestow its reward. Every good deed has ten times its reward'."

In a narration by Muslim, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "The reward of every (good) deed of a person is multiplied from ten to seven hundred times. Allah (SWT) says: 'The reward of observing Saum is different from the reward of other good deeds; Saum is for Me, and I Alone will give its reward. The person observing Saum abstains from food and drink only for My sake.' The fasting person has two joyous occasions, one at the time of breaking his fast, and the other at the time of meeting his Rubb. Surely, the breath of one observing Saum is better smelling to Allah than the fragrance of musk."

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه، قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏قال الله عز وجل‏:‏ كل عمل ابن آدم له إلا الصيام، فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏.‏ والصيام جُنة فإذا كان يوم صوم أحدكم فلا يرفث ولا يصخب، فإن سابه أحد أو قاتله، فليقل‏:‏ إني صائم‏.‏ والذي نفس محمد بيده لخُلوف فم الصائم أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏.‏ ‏"‏للصائم فرحتان يفرحهما‏:‏ إذا أفطر فرح بفطره، وإذا لقي ربه فرح بصومه‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏‏(‏‏(‏وهذا لفظ رواية البخاري‏.‏ وفي رواية له‏:‏ يترك طعامه، وشرابه، وشهوته، من أجلي، الصيام لي وأنا أجزي به، والحسنة بعشر أمثالها‏.‏ وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏كل عمل ابن آدم يضاعف‏:‏ الحسنة بعشر أمثالها إلى سبعمائة ضعف‏.‏ قال الله تعالى‏:‏ ‏(إلا الصوم فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏:‏ يدع شهوته وطعامه من أجلي‏.‏ للصائم فرحتان‏:‏ فرحة عند فطره، وفرحة عند لقاء ربه‏.‏ ولخلوف فيه أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1215
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 225
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4191
It was narrated that 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Abd Rabb Al-Kabah said:
" I came to 'Abdullah bin Amr bin Al-As while he was sitting in the shade of Kabah, and the people were gathered around him, and I heard him say: 'While we were with the Messenger of Allah on a journey, we stopped to camp, and some of us were pitching tents, some were competing in shooting arrows, and some were taking the animals out to race them. Then the caller of the Prophet called out: As-Salatu Jamiah (prayer is about to begin). So we gathered, and the Messenger of Allah stood up and addressed us. He said: There has a never been a prophet before me who was not obliged to tell his nation of what he knew was good for them, and to warn against that he knew was bad for them. With regard to Ummah of yours, soundness (of religious commitment) has been placed in its earlier generations, and the last of them will be afflicted with calamities and things that you dislike. Then there will come tribulations which will make the earlier ones pale into significances, and the believer will say: This will be then end of me, then relief will come. Then (more) tribulations will come and the believer will say: this will be the end of me, then relief will come. Whoever would like to be taken far away from the Fire and admitted to Paradise, let him die believing in Allah and the Last Day, and let him treat people as he would like to be treated. Whoever pledges to a ruler and gives him the grasp of his hand and the sincerity of his heart, the let him obey him as much as he can, and if another comes and challenges him, let them strike the neck of (i.e., kill) the second one."' He said: " I drew near to him and said: 'Did you hear the Messenger of Allah say that? He 'Yes, and quoted the Hadith without interruption (in the chain)
أَخْبَرَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، قَالَ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ وَالنَّاسُ عَلَيْهِ مُجْتَمِعُونَ قَالَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ إِذْ نَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يَضْرِبُ خِبَاءَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يَنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ فِي جَشْرَتِهِ إِذْ نَادَى مُنَادِي النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ جَامِعَةً فَاجْتَمَعْنَا فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَطَبَنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدُلَّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى مَا يَعْلَمُهُ خَيْرًا لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ شَرًّا لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكُمْ هَذِهِ جُعِلَتْ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أَوَّلِهَا وَإِنَّ آخِرَهَا سَيُصِيبُهُمْ بَلاَءٌ وَأُمُورٌ يُنْكِرُونَهَا تَجِيءُ فِتَنٌ فَيُدَقِّقُ بَعْضُهَا لِبَعْضٍ فَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ ثُمَّ تَجِيءُ فَيَقُولُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيُدْخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتُدْرِكْهُ مَوْتَتُهُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ وَلْيَأْتِ إِلَى النَّاسِ مَا يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُؤْتَى إِلَيْهِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4191
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 43
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4196
Riyad as-Salihin 6
Abu Ishaq Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) (one of the ten who had been given the glad tidings of entry into Jannah) narrated:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) visited me in my illness which became severe in the year of Hajjat-ul-Wada' (Farewell Pilgrimage). I said, "O Messenger of Allah, you can see the pain which I am suffering and I am a man of means and there is none to inherit from me except one daughter. Should I give two-thirds of my property in charity?" He (PBUH) said, "No". I asked him, "Then half?" He said, "No". Then I asked, "Can I give away one-third". He said, "Give away one-third, and that is still too much. It is better to leave your heirs well-off than to leave them poor, begging people. You will not expend a thing in charity for the sake of Allah, but you will be rewarded for it; even the morsel of food which you feed your wife". I said, "O Messenger of Allah, would I survive my companions?" He said, "If you survive others and accomplish a thing for the sake of Allah, you would gain higher ranking and standing. You will survive them ... your survival will be beneficial to people (the Muslim) and harmful to others (the enemies of Islam). You will survive others till the people will derive benefit from you, and others would be harmed by you." Messenger of Allah (PBUH) further said, "O Allah, complete for my Companions their emigration and do not cause them to retract." Sa'd bin Khaulah was unfortunate. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) lamented his death as he died in Makkah.

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي إسحاق سعد بن أبي وقاص مالك بن أهيب بن عبد مناف بن زهرة بن كلاب بن مرة بن كعب بن لؤى القرش الزهرى رضي الله عنه، أحد العشرة المشهود لهم بالجنة، رضي الله عنهم، قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ جاءنى رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يعودنى عام حجة الوداع من وجع اشتد بى فقلت‏:‏ يارسول الله إني قد بلغ بى من الوجع ما ترى، وأنا ذو مال ولا يرثنى إلا ابنة لي، أفاتصدق بثلثى ما لي‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ لا، قلت‏:‏ فالشطر يارسول الله‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ لا، قلت‏:‏ فالثلث يا رسول الله‏؟‏ قال الثلث والثلث كثير- أو كبير- إنك أن تذر ورثتك أغنياء خير من أن تذرهم عالة يتكففون الناس، وإنك لن تنفق نفقة تبتغى بها وجه الله إلا أجرت عليها حتى ما تجعل في فيّ امرأتك قال‏:‏ فقلت‏:‏ يارسول الله أخلف بعد أصحابي‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ إنك لن تخلف فتعمل عملا تبتغي بهوجه الله إلا ازددت به درجة ورفعةً، ولعلك أن تخلف حتى ينتفع بك أقوام ويضرّ بك آخرون‏.‏ اللهم امض لآصحابى هجرتهم، ولا تردهم على أعقابهم، لكن البائس سعد بن خولة‏"‏ يرثى له رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أن مات بمكة‏.‏‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 6
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 6
Riyad as-Salihin 74
Ibn 'Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "I was shown the past nations. I saw a Prophet who had a very small group (less than ten in total) with him, another Prophet who was accompanied by only one or two men and some did not have even one. Suddenly I was shown a huge crowd and I thought that they were my Ummah, but I was told: 'This is Musa (Moses) and his people, but look towards the other side.' I looked and beheld a great assemblage. I was told: 'These are your people and amongst them there are seventy thousand who shall enter Jannah without being taken to account or torment". Then the Prophet (PBUH) stood up and went into his apartment, and the Companions began to guess who may be those people who would enter Jannah without any accounting or torment. Some said: "Probably, they are the ones who kept company with Messenger of Allah (PBUH)". Others said: "Probably, they are the ones who have been born as Muslims and have never associated anyone with Allah in worship". Then Messenger of Allah (PBUH) came out and asked, "What are you discussing?" So they told him. He then said, "They are those who do not make Ruqyah (blowing over themselves after reciting the Qur'an or some prayers and supplications the Prophet (PBUH) used to say) nor seek it, nor perceive omens (i.e., they are not pessimistic) but keep trust in their Rubb (Allah)." On this 'Ukashah bin Mihsan stood up and asked: "Pray to Allah to make me one of them." The Prophet (PBUH) said, "You are one of them." Then another man stood up and asked the same thing. The Prophet (PBUH) answered, "'Ukashah has surpassed you".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

فالأول عن ابن عباس رضي الله عنهما قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ عرضت علي الأمم، فرأيت النبي ومعه الرهيط، والنبي ومعه الرجل والرجلان، والنبي وليس معه أحد إذ رفع لي سواد عظيم فظننت أنهم أمتي، فقيل لى ‏:‏ هذا موسى وقومه، ولكن انظر إلى الأفق، فنظرت فإذا سواد عظيم، فقيل لى، انظر إلى الأفق الآخر، فإذا سواد عظيم، فقيل لي‏:‏ هذه أمتك، ومعهم سبعون ألفاً يدخلون الجنة بغير حساب ولا عذاب‏"‏ ثم نهض فدخل منزله، فخاض الناس في أولئك الذين يدخلون الجنة بغير حساب ولا عذاب، فقال بعضهم‏:‏ فلعلهم الذين صحبوا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، وقال بعضهم‏:‏ فلعلهم الذين ولدوا في الإسلام، فلم يشركوا بالله شيئاً- وذكروا أشياء- فخرج عليهم رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏ما الذي تخوضون فيه‏؟‏‏"‏ فأخبروه فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏هم الذين لا يرقون ، ولا يسترقون ولا يتطيرون، وعلى ربهم يتوكلون‏"‏ فقام عكاشة بن محصن فقال‏:‏ ادع الله أن يجعلني منهم، فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أنت منهم‏"‏ ثم قام رجل آخر فقال‏:‏ ادع الله أن يجعلني منهم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏سبقك بها عكاشة‏"‏ ‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 74
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 74
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3608
It was narrated that Thumamah bin Hazn Al-Qushairi said:
"I was present at the house when 'Uthman looked out over them and said: 'I adjure you by Allah and by Islam, are you aware that when the Messenger of Allah came to Al-Madinah, and it had no water that was considered sweet (suitable for drinking) except the well of Rumah, he said: "Who will buy the well of Rumah and dip his bucket in it alongside the buckets of the Muslims, in return for a better one in Paradise?" and I bought it with my capital and dipped my bucket into it alongside the buckets of the Muslims? Yet today you are preventing me from drinking from it, so that I have to drink salty water.' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'I adjure you by Allah and by Islam, are you aware that I equipped the army of Al-'Usrah (Tabuk) from my own wealth?' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'I adjure you by Allah and by Islam, are you aware that when the Masjid became too small for the people and the Messenger of Allah said: Who will buy the plot of the family of so and so and add it to the Masjid, in return for a better plot in Paradise? I bought it with my capital and added it to the Masjid? Yet now you are preventing me from praying two Rak'ahs therein.' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'I adjure you by Allah and by Islam, are you aware that when the Messenger of Allah was atop Thabir -the Thabir in Makkah- and with him were Abu Bakr, 'Umar and myself, the mountain shook, and the Messenger of Allah kicked it with his foot and said: Be still, Thabir, for upon you are a Prophet, a Siddiq and two martyrs?' They said: 'By Allah, yes.' He said: 'Allahu Akbar! They have testified for me, by the Lord of the Ka'bah' -i.e., that I am a martyr."
أَخْبَرَنِي زِيَادُ بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي الْحَجَّاجِ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ ثُمَامَةَ بْنِ حَزْنٍ الْقُشَيْرِيِّ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ الدَّارَ حِينَ أَشْرَفَ عَلَيْهِمْ عُثْمَانُ فَقَالَ أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ وَلَيْسَ بِهَا مَاءٌ يُسْتَعْذَبُ غَيْرَ بِئْرِ رُومَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَشْتَرِي بِئْرَ رُومَةَ فَيَجْعَلُ فِيهَا دَلْوَهُ مَعَ دِلاَءِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ بِخَيْرٍ لَهُ مِنْهَا فِي الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَاشْتَرَيْتُهَا مِنْ صُلْبِ مَالِي فَجَعَلْتُ دَلْوِي فِيهَا مَعَ دِلاَءِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَأَنْتُمُ الْيَوْمَ تَمْنَعُونِي مِنَ الشُّرْبِ مِنْهَا حَتَّى أَشْرَبَ مِنْ مَاءِ الْبَحْرِ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ وَالإِسْلاَمِ هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنِّي جَهَّزْتُ جَيْشَ الْعُسْرَةِ مِنْ مَالِي قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ وَالإِسْلاَمِ هَلْ تَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ الْمَسْجِدَ ضَاقَ بِأَهْلِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ يَشْتَرِي بُقْعَةَ آلِ فُلاَنٍ فَيَزِيدُهَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ بِخَيْرٍ لَهُ مِنْهَا فِي الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَاشْتَرَيْتُهَا مِنْ صُلْبِ مَالِي فَزِدْتُهَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَأَنْتُمْ تَمْنَعُونِي أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ فِيهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَالُوا اللَّهُمَّ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3608
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 15
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3638
Sahih Muslim 2897

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

The Last Hour would not come until the Romans would land at al-A'maq or in Dabiq. An army consisting of the best (soldiers) of the people of the earth at that time will come from Medina (to counteract them). When they will arrange themselves in ranks, the Romans would say: Do not stand between us and those (Muslims) who took prisoners from amongst us. Let us fight with them; and the Muslims would say: Nay, by Allah, we would never get aside from you and from our brethren that you may fight them. They will then fight and a third (part) of the army would run away, whom Allah will never forgive. A third (part of the army) which would be constituted of excellent martyrs in Allah's eye, would be killed and the third who would never be put to trial would win and they would be conquerors of Constantinople. And as they would be busy in distributing the spoils of war (amongst themselves) after hanging their swords by the olive trees, the Satan would cry: The Dajjal has taken your place among your family. They would then come out, but it would be of no avail. And when they would come to Syria, he would come out while they would be still preparing themselves for battle drawing up the ranks. Certainly, the time of prayer shall come and then Jesus (peace be upon him) son of Mary would descend and would lead them. When the enemy of Allah would see him, it would (disappear) just as the salt dissolves itself in water and if he (Jesus) were not to confront them at all, even then it would dissolve completely, but Allah would kill them by his hand and he would show them their blood on his lance (the lance of Jesus Christ).
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُهَيْلٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ الرُّومُ بِالأَعْمَاقِ أَوْ بِدَابِقَ فَيَخْرُجُ إِلَيْهِمْ جَيْشٌ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ مِنْ خِيَارِ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ يَوْمَئِذٍ فَإِذَا تَصَافُّوا قَالَتِ الرُّومُ خَلُّوا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الَّذِينَ سَبَوْا مِنَّا نُقَاتِلْهُمْ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نُخَلِّي بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ إِخْوَانِنَا ‏.‏ فَيُقَاتِلُونَهُمْ فَيَنْهَزِمُ ثُلُثٌ لاَ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَبَدًا وَيُقْتَلُ ثُلُثُهُمْ أَفْضَلُ الشُّهَدَاءِ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَيَفْتَتِحُ الثُّلُثُ لاَ يُفْتَنُونَ أَبَدًا فَيَفْتَتِحُونَ قُسْطُنْطِينِيَّةَ فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يَقْتَسِمُونَ الْغَنَائِمَ قَدْ عَلَّقُوا سُيُوفَهُمْ بِالزَّيْتُونِ إِذْ صَاحَ فِيهِمُ الشَّيْطَانُ إِنَّ الْمَسِيحَ قَدْ خَلَفَكُمْ فِي أَهْلِيكُمْ ‏.‏ فَيَخْرُجُونَ وَذَلِكَ بَاطِلٌ فَإِذَا جَاءُوا الشَّأْمَ خَرَجَ فَبَيْنَمَا هُمْ يُعِدُّونَ لِلْقِتَالِ يُسَوُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ إِذْ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَيَنْزِلُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ فَأَمَّهُمْ فَإِذَا رَآهُ عَدُوُّ اللَّهِ ذَابَ كَمَا يَذُوبُ الْمِلْحُ فِي الْمَاءِ فَلَوْ تَرَكَهُ لاَنْذَابَ حَتَّى يَهْلِكَ وَلَكِنْ يَقْتُلُهُ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ فَيُرِيهِمْ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2897
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6924
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 221 a

Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) addressing us said: Aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of Paradise? He (the narrator) said: We glorified (our Lord, i. e. we called aloud Allah-o Akbar, Allah is the Greatest). He, then, again said: Aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-third of the inhabitants of Paradise? He (the narrator) said: We glorified (our Lord) and he (the Holy Prophet) then again said: I hope that you would constitute half of the inhabitants of Paradise and I shall explain to you its (reason). The believers among the unbelievers would not be more than a white hair on (the body of a) black ox or a black hair on (the body of a) white ox.
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَا تَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا رُبُعَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ قَالَ فَكَبَّرْنَا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا تَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا ثُلُثَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ قَالَ فَكَبَّرْنَا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونُوا شَطْرَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَسَأُخْبِرُكُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ مَا الْمُسْلِمُونَ فِي الْكُفَّارِ إِلاَّ كَشَعْرَةٍ بَيْضَاءَ فِي ثَوْرٍ أَسْوَدَ أَوْ كَشَعْرَةٍ سَوْدَاءَ فِي ثَوْرٍ أَبْيَضَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 221a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 435
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 427
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 221 b

'Abdullah (b. Mas'ud) reported:

We, about forty men, were with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) in a camp when he said: Aren't you pleased that they should constitute one-fourth of the inhabitants of Paradise? He (the narrator) said: Yes. He (the Holy Prophet) again said: Aren't you pleased that you should constitute one-third of the inhabitants of Paradise? They said: Yes. Upon this he again said: By Him in Whose Hand is my life, I hope that you would constitute one-half of the inhabitants of Paradise and the reason is that no one would be admitted into Paradise but a believer and you are no more among the polytheists than as a white hair on the skin of a black ox or a black hair on the skin of a red ox.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي قُبَّةٍ نَحْوًا مِنْ أَرْبَعِينَ رَجُلاً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا رُبُعَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ قَالَ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا ثُلُثَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ فَقُلْنَا نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونُوا نِصْفَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَذَاكَ أَنَّ الْجَنَّةَ لاَ يَدْخُلُهَا إِلاَّ نَفْسٌ مُسْلِمَةٌ وَمَا أَنْتُمْ فِي أَهْلِ الشِّرْكِ إِلاَّ كَالشَّعْرَةِ الْبَيْضَاءِ فِي جِلْدِ الثَّوْرِ الأَسْوَدِ أَوْ كَالشَّعْرَةِ السَّوْدَاءِ فِي جِلْدِ الثَّوْرِ الأَحْمَرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 221b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 436
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 428
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 231a

Humran b. Aban reported:

I used to fetch water for 'Uthman for his purification. Never was there a day that he did not take a bath with a small quantity of water. And Uthman said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) at the time of our returning from our prayer told us (certain things pertaining to purification). Mis'ar said: I find that it was afternoon prayer. He said: I do not know whether I should tell you a thing or keep quiet. We said: Messenger of Allah, tell us if it is good and if it is otherwise, Allah and His Apostle know better. Upon this he said: A Muslim who purifies (himself) and completes purification as enjoined upon him by Allah and then offers the prayers, that will be expiation (of his sins he committed) between these (prayers).
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ جَمِيعًا عَنْ وَكِيعٍ، قَالَ أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، عَنْ جَامِعِ بْنِ شَدَّادٍ أَبِي صَخْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حُمْرَانَ بْنَ أَبَانَ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَضَعُ لِعُثْمَانَ طَهُورَهُ فَمَا أَتَى عَلَيْهِ يَوْمٌ إِلاَّ وَهُوَ يُفِيضُ عَلَيْهِ نُطْفَةً ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِنْدَ انْصِرَافِنَا مِنْ صَلاَتِنَا هَذِهِ - قَالَ مِسْعَرٌ أُرَاهَا الْعَصْرَ - فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَدْرِي أُحَدِّثُكُمْ بِشَىْءٍ أَوْ أَسْكُتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ كَانَ خَيْرًا فَحَدِّثْنَا وَإِنْ كَانَ غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ فَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَتَطَهَّرُ فَيُتِمُّ الطُّهُورَ الَّذِي كَتَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُصَلِّي هَذِهِ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسَ إِلاَّ كَانَتْ كَفَّارَاتٍ لِمَا بَيْنَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 231a
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 444
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2795

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (saws) sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. When he made them face the qiblah, he said: I have turned my face towards Him. Who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham's religion, the true in faith, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death are all for Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of Allah, and Allah is Most Great. He then made sacrifice.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ مُوجَأَيْنِ فَلَمَّا وَجَّهَهُمَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2795
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 8
English translation : Book 15, Hadith 2789
Sunan Abi Dawud 3606

Narrated Abdullah Ibn Abbas:

A man from Banu Sahm went out with Tamim ad-Dari and Adi ibn Badda'. The man of Banu Sahm died in the land where no Muslim was present. When they returned with his inheritance, they (the heirs) did not find a silver cup with lines of gold (in his property). The Messenger of Allah (saws) administered on oath to them. The cup was then found (with someone) at Mecca. They said: We have bought it from Tamim and Adi.

Then two men from the heirs of the man of Banu Sahm got up and swore saying: Our witness is more reliable than their witness. They said that the cup belonged to their man.

He (Ibn Abbas) said: The following verse was revealed about them: "O ye who believe! when death approaches any of you....."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ خَرَجَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي سَهْمٍ مَعَ تَمِيمٍ الدَّارِيِّ وَعَدِيِّ بْنِ بَدَّاءَ فَمَاتَ السَّهْمِيُّ بِأَرْضٍ لَيْسَ بِهَا مُسْلِمٌ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَا بِتَرِكَتِهِ فَقَدُوا جَامَ فِضَّةٍ مُخَوَّصًا بِالذَّهَبِ فَأَحْلَفَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ وُجِدَ الْجَامُ بِمَكَّةَ فَقَالُوا اشْتَرَيْنَاهُ مِنْ تَمِيمٍ وَعَدِيٍّ فَقَامَ رَجُلاَنِ مِنْ أَوْلِيَاءِ السَّهْمِيِّ فَحَلَفَا لَشَهَادَتُنَا أَحَقُّ مِنْ شَهَادَتِهِمَا وَإِنَّ الْجَامَ لِصَاحِبِهِمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَنَزَلَتْ فِيهِمْ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا شَهَادَةُ بَيْنِكُمْ إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَكُمُ الْمَوْتُ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3606
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 36
English translation : Book 24, Hadith 3599
Mishkat al-Masabih 3670
‘Auf b. Malik al-Ashja‘i reported God's Messenger as saying, “Your best imams are those whom you like and who like you, on whom you invoke blessings and who invoke blessings on you; and your worst imams are those whom you hate and who hate you, whom you curse and who curse you.” They asked God's Messenger whether in that event they should not depose them, but he replied, “No, as long as they observe the prayer among you; no, as long as they observe the prayer among you. If anyone has a governor whom he sees doing anything which is an act of disobedience to God, he must disapprove of the disobedience to God which he commits, but must never withdraw from obedience.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ الْأَشْجَعِيِّ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «خِيَارُ أئمتكم الَّذين يحبونهم وَيُحِبُّونَكُمْ وَتُصَلُّونَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَيُصَلُّونَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَشِرَارُ أَئِمَّتِكُمُ الَّذِي تبغضونهم ويبغضونكم وتلعنوهم ويلعنوكم» قَالَ: قُلْنَا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلَا نُنَابِذُهُمْ عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ؟ قَالَ: «لَا مَا أَقَامُوا فِيكُمُ الصَّلَاةَ لَا مَا أَقَامُوا فِيكُمُ الصَّلَاةَ أَلَا مَنْ وُلِّيَ عَلَيْهِ وَالٍ فَرَآهُ يَأْتِي شَيْئًا مِنْ مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ فَلْيَكْرَهْ مَا يَأْتِي مِنْ مَعْصِيَةِ اللَّهِ وَلَا يَنْزِعَنَّ يَدًا مِنْ طَاعَةٍ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3670
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 701
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are seven whom God will cover with His shade on the day when there will be no shade but His:
a just imam; a young man who grows up worshipping God; a man whose heart is attached to the mosque from the time he leaves it till he returns to it; two men who love one another for God's sake, meeting thus and separating thus; a man who remembers God in solitude, his eyes pouring forth tears; a man who, when accosted by a woman of rank and beauty, says, ‘I fear God’; and a man who gives alms concealing it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand bestows.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «سَبْعَة يظلهم الله تَعَالَى فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لَا ظِلَّ إِلَّا ظِلُّهُ إِمَامٌ عَادِلٌ وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ وَرجل قلبه مُعَلّق بِالْمَسْجِدِ وَرَجُلَانِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ وَرجل دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَة ذَات منصب وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لَا تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 701
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 132
Mishkat al-Masabih 897
Ma'dan b. Talha said:
I met Thauban the client of God’s Messenger and asked him to tell me something I should do for which God would bring me into paradise. He gave no reply, so I asked him again, and when he still gave no reply I asked him a third time. He then said that he had asked God’s Messenger about that and received the reply, “Make frequent prostration before God, for you will not make one prostration without God raising you a degree because of it and removing a sin from you because of it.” Ma'dan said that he met Abud Darda’ later, and that when he asked him he received a reply similar to that given by Thauban. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ مَعْدَانَ بْنِ طَلْحَةَ قَالَ: لَقِيتُ ثَوْبَانَ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقلت: أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ أَعْمَلُهُ يُدْخِلُنِي اللَّهُ بِهِ الْجَنَّةَ فَسَكَتَ ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ فَسَكَتَ ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «عَلَيْكَ بِكَثْرَةِ السُّجُودِ لِلَّهِ فَإِنَّكَ لَا تَسْجُدُ لِلَّهِ سَجْدَةً إِلَّا رَفَعَكَ اللَّهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً وَحَطَّ عَنْكَ بِهَا خَطِيئَةً» . قَالَ مَعْدَانُ: ثُمَّ لَقِيتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ لِي مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ لِي ثَوْبَانُ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 897
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 321
Mishkat al-Masabih 906, 907
Ibn ‘Umar said that when God’s Messenger sat at the tashahhud1 he placed his left hand on his left knee and his right hand on his right knee, counted fifty-three on his knuckles,2 and pointed with the forefinger. A version says that when he sat during the prayer he placed his hands on his knees and raised his right finger which is next to the thumb making supplication in this way, while keeping his left hand spread out on his left knee. 1. Tashahhud means to say the words in the prayers beginning with at-tahiyat lillah. Cf. Chapter 9a 2. This refers to a method of counting on the fingers. In the position indicated the forefinger is full out and the thumb and other fingers are clenched. Muslim transmitted it.
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَعَدَ فِي التَّشَهُّدِ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَعَقَدَ ثَلَاثًا وَخمسين وَأَشَارَ بالسبابة

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: كَانَ إِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَرَفَعَ أُصْبُعَهُ الْيُمْنَى الَّتِي تلِي الْإِبْهَام يَدْعُو بِهَا وَيَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ بَاسِطَهَا عَلَيْهَا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

  صَحِيح, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 906, 907
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 330
Mishkat al-Masabih 1085
An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said:
God’s Messenger used to straighten our rows as if he were trying to make them as straight as arrows until he saw that we had learned it from him. One day he came out, stood up, and was just about to say God is most great ’ when he saw a man whose chest projected from the row, so he said, “Servants of God, you must straighten your rows, or God will certainly put your faces in contrary directions."* * The use of “faces” here may mean the people themselves and their inner nature. The tradition may refer to civil strife, which is possibly the meaning of the tradition below from Abu Mas'ud. Muslim transmitted it.
عَن النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُسَوِّي صُفُوفَنَا حَتَّى كَأَنَّمَا يُسَوِّي بِهَا الْقِدَاحَ حَتَّى رَأَى أَنَّا قَدْ عَقَلْنَا عَنْهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ يَوْمًا فَقَامَ حَتَّى كَادَ أَنْ يُكَبِّرَ فَرَأَى رَجُلًا بَادِيًا صَدْرُهُ مِنَ الصَّفِّ فَقَالَ: «عِبَادَ اللَّهِ لَتُسَوُّنَّ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1085
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 502
Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
‘Asim al-Ahwal said:
I asked Anas b. Malik whether the humble supplication1 during the prayer was before or after bowing and he replied, “Before it; God’s Messenger observed it after bowing only for a month. He had sent out some people called Qur’an readers, to the number of seventy, on an expedition and they were smitten,2 so for a month God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication after bowing, invoking a curse on their murderers.” 1. The Arabic is qunut, which means 'being obedient’, or 'the act of standing’. It is used of certain supplications in the witr or at other times, but there is some disagreement about when these supplications may be made. The traditions in this chapter deal with the appropriate times. 2. The reference is to an incident at Bi’r Ma'una in 4 A.H. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن عَاصِم الْأَحول قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَانَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ؟ قَالَ: قَبْلَهُ إِنَّمَا قَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا إِنَّهُ كَانَ بَعَثَ أُنَاسًا يُقَالُ لَهُمْ الْقُرَّاءُ سَبْعُونَ رَجُلًا فَأُصِيبُوا فَقَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا يَدْعُو عَلَيْهِمْ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1289
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 700
Mishkat al-Masabih 1295
Zaid b. Thabit said that God’s Messenger made an apartment of reed mats in the mosque and prayed in it for some nights until people gathered round him. One night when they missed his voice and thought he had gone to sleep, some of them began to clear their throats in order that he might come out to them, so he said, “What I have seen you doing has continued to be your practice, so that I have been afraid that it might be prescribed for you, and if it were prescribed for you you would not fulfil it. You people should therefore pray in your houses, for, with the exception of the prescribed prayer, the most excellent prayer a man observes is that which he observes in his house.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اتَّخَذَ حُجْرَةً فِي الْمَسْجِدِ مِنْ حَصِيرٍ فَصَلَّى فِيهَا لَيَالِيَ حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِ نَاسٌ ثُمَّ فَقَدُوا صَوْتَهُ لَيْلَةً وَظَنُّوا أَنَّهُ قَدْ نَامَ فَجَعَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَتَنَحْنَحُ لِيَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِمْ. فَقَالَ: مَا زَالَ بِكُمُ الَّذِي رَأَيْتُ مِنْ صَنِيعِكُمْ حَتَّى خَشِيتُ أَنْ يُكْتَبَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَلَوْ كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمْ مَا قُمْتُمْ بِهِ. فَصَلُّوا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ فَإِنَّ أَفْضَلَ صَلَاةِ الْمَرْء فِي بَيته إِلَّا الصَّلَاة الْمَكْتُوبَة)
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1295
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 706
Mishkat al-Masabih 1483
‘A'isha told a tradition similar to that of Ibn ‘Abbas and said:
Then he prostrated himself for a long time, then departed and the sun had become clear. He preached to the people, and after praising and extolling God he said, “The sun and the moon are two of God’s signs; they are not eclipsed on account of anyone’s death or on account of anyone's birth, so when you see that supplicate God, declare His greatness, pray and give alms." He then said, “O people of Muhammad, I swear by God that no one is more indignant than God when His servant or handmaiden commits fornication. O people of Muhammad, I swear by God that if you knew what I know you would laugh little and weep much." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ نَحْوُ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَقَالَتْ: ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ وَقَدِ انْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ لَا يَخْسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ ذَلِكَ فَادْعُوا اللَّهَ وَكَبِّرُوا وَصَلُّوا وَتَصَدَّقُوا» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يَا أُمَّةَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَاللَّهِ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ أَغْيَرُ مِنَ اللَّهِ أَنْ يَزْنِيَ عَبْدُهُ أَوْ تَزْنِيَ أَمَتُهُ يَا أُمَّةَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلًا وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1483
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 883
Mishkat al-Masabih 1513
She reported the Prophet as saying when the wind was stormy, "O God, I ask Thee for what is good in it, in what it contains and in what it was sent for; and I seek refuge in Thee from what is evil in it, in what it contains and in what it was sent for.” When the sky became black his colour changed and he went out and in, backwards and forwards, but when the rain came his alarm was removed. ‘A’isha noticed that and asked him about it and he replied, “Perhaps, ‘A’isha, it may be as the people of ‘Ad said. When they saw a cloud formation coming towards their valleys they said it was a cloud formation which would give them rain.” A version says that when he saw rain he would say, “Make it a blessing.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا عَصَفَتِ الرِّيحُ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا فِيهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بِهِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّهَا وَشَرِّ مَا فِيهَا وَشَرِّ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بِهِ» وَإِذَا تَخَيَّلَتِ السَّمَاءُ تَغَيَّرَ لَونه وحرج وَدَخَلَ وَأَقْبَلَ وَأَدْبَرَ فَإِذَا مَطَرَتْ سُرِّيَ عَنْهُ فَعَرَفَتْ ذَلِكَ عَائِشَةُ فَسَأَلَتْهُ فَقَالَ: " لَعَلَّهُ يَا عَائِشَةُ كَمَا قَالَ قَوْمُ عَادٍ: (فَلَمَّا رَأَوْهُ عَارِضًا مُسْتَقْبِلَ أَوْدِيَتِهِمْ قَالُوا: هَذَا عَارِضٌ مُمْطِرُنَا) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: وَيَقُولُ إِذَا رَأَى الْمَطَرَ «رَحْمَةً»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1513
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 912
Mishkat al-Masabih 799
Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger got up to pray he would say the takbir when standing, then say the takbir when bowing, then say, “God listens to him who praises Him” when coming to an erect position after bowing, then say while standing, “To Thee, our Lord, be the praise,” then say the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir when he raised his head, then say the takbir when he prostrated himself, then say the takbir when he raised his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he finished it, and he would say the takbir when he got up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ: «رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ» ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يسْجد ثمَّ يكبر حِين يرفع رَأسه يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 799
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 227
Mishkat al-Masabih 1842
Hakim b. Hizam said he begged from God’s messenger and he gave him something, later he begged again and when he had given him something he said, “Hakim, this property is green and sweet, and he who receives it with a liberal mind will be blessed in it, but he who receives it with an avaricious mind will not be blessed in it, being like one who eats without being satisfied. And the upper hand is better than the lower one.” * Hakim told that he replied, “Messenger of God, by Him who sent you with the truth, I shall not accept anyone’s bounty after this till I leave the world.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) * The upper hand is that of the giver and the lower hand is that of the receiver. The sentence is equivalent to saying that it is better to give than to receive.
وَعَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حِزَامٍ قَالَ: سَأَلَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَعْطَانِي ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ فَأَعْطَانِي ثُمَّ قَالَ لِي: «يَا حَكِيمُ إِنَّ هَذَا الْمَالَ خَضِرٌ حُلْوٌ فَمَنْ أَخَذَهُ بِسَخَاوَةِ نَفْسٍ بُورِكَ لَهُ فِيهِ وَمَنْ أَخَذَهُ بِإِشْرَافِ نَفْسٍ لَمْ يُبَارَكْ لَهُ فِيهِ. وَكَانَ كَالَّذِي يَأْكُلُ وَلَا يَشْبَعُ وَالْيَدُ الْعُلْيَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْيَدِ السُّفْلَى» . قَالَ حَكِيمٌ: فَقُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَا أَرْزَأُ أَحَدًا بَعْدَكَ شَيْئًا حَتَّى أُفَارِقَ الدُّنْيَا "
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1842
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 69
Mishkat al-Masabih 1953
‘Umair the client of Abul Lahm said:
My patron ordered me to cut some meat in strips and spread it in the sun to dry, and when a poor man came to me I gave him some of it to eat. My patron got to know of that and beat me, so I went to God’s messenger and mentioned the matter to him. He summoned him and asked, “Why did you beat him?” He replied, “He gives away my food without instruction from me.” Then he said, “The reward is shared between you.” In a version he said: I was a slave and I asked God’s messenger whether I could give any sadaqa from my patron’s property. He replied, “Yes, and the reward will be shared equally between you.” Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ عُمَيْرٍ مَوْلَى آبِي اللَّحْمِ قَالَ: أَمَرَنِي مَوْلَايَ أَنْ أُقَدِّدَ لَحْمًا فَجَاءَنِي مِسْكِينٌ فَأَطْعَمْتُهُ مِنْهُ فَعَلِمَ بِذَلِكَ مَوْلَايَ فَضَرَبَنِي فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَدَعَاهُ فَقَالَ: «لِمَ ضَرَبْتَهُ؟» فَقَالَ يُعْطِي طَعَامِي بِغَيْرِ أَنْ آمُرَهُ فَقَالَ: «الْأَجْرُ بَيْنَكُمَا» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ مَمْلُوكًا فَسَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أأتصدق مِنْ مَالِ مَوَالِيَّ بِشَيْءٍ؟ قَالَ: «نَعَمْ وَالْأَجْرُ بَيْنَكُمَا نِصْفَانِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1953
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 178
Mishkat al-Masabih 4071
Rafi‘ b. Khadij told that he said, “Messenger of God, we shall meet the enemy tomorrow and we have no knives; may we kill animals with canes?”* He replied, “When God’s name is mentioned you may eat what is killed by anything which causes the blood to flow, except tooth and claw. I shall tell you about it. The tooth is a bone and the claw is the knife of the Abyssinians.” We got some camels and sheep as booty, and when one of the camels ran away a man shot an arrow at it and prevented it from escaping, whereupon God’s messenger said, “Among camels there are some which bolt like wild animals, so when any of them get the better of you do thus to them.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن رَافع بن خديج قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا لَاقُوا الْعَدُوَّ غَدًا وَلَيْسَتْ مَعَنَا مُدًى أَفَنَذْبَحُ بِالْقَصَبِ؟ قَالَ: " مَا أَنْهَرَ الدَّمَ وَذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ فَكُلْ لَيْسَ السِّنَّ وَالظُّفُرَ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكَ عَنْهُ: أَمَّا السِّنُّ فَعَظْمٌ وَأَمَّا الظُّفُرُ فَمُدَى الْحَبَشِ " وَأَصَبْنَا نَهْبَ إِبِلٍ وَغَنَمٍ فَنَدَّ مِنْهَا بِعِيرٌ فَرَمَاهُ رَجُلٌ بِسَهْمٍ فَحَبَسَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ لِهَذِهِ الْإِبِلِ أَوَابِدَ كَأَوَابِدِ الْوَحْشِ فَإِذَا غَلَبَكُمْ مِنْهَا شَيْءٌ فَافْعَلُوا بِهِ هَكَذَا»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4071
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 8
Mishkat al-Masabih 4596
Zaid b. Khalid al-Juhani said:
God’s messenger led us in the morning prayer at al-Hudaibiya after rain which had fallen during the night, and when he finished he turned to the people and said, “Do you know what your Lord has said?” On their replying that God and His messsenger knew best he told them that He had said, “This morning there were among my servants one who believes in me and one who disbelieves. The one who said, ‘We have been given rain by God’s grace and mercy' is the one who believes in me and disbelieves in the star, but the one who said, ‘We have been given rain by such and such a rainy star’ is the one who disbelieves in me and believes in the star.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ قَالَ: صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَةِ عَلَى أَثَرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ ربُّكم؟» قَالُوا: الله وَرَسُوله أعلم قَالَ: أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ: مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي كَافِرٌ بِالْكَوْكَبِ وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ: مُطِرْنَا بِنَوْءِ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَذَلِكَ كَافِرٌ بِي وَمُؤمن بالكوكب "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4596
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 80
Mishkat al-Masabih 3898
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said:
While we were on a journey with God’s Messenger a man came on a riding beast and began to turn right and left,* whereupon God’s Messenger said, “He who has an extra mount should lend it to him who has none, and he who has extra provision should give it to him who has none.” He said that he mentioned various kinds of property till they began to think none of them had a right to anything extra. * The camel was evidently tired, and the man seems to have been looking around to see whether he could get any help. Another suggestion is that the man was walking with his goods loaded on the camel, but the wording hardly supports this. Cf. Mirqat, iv, 213 f. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن أبي سعيد الْخُدْرِيّ قَالَ: بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ فِي سَفَرٍ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذ جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَاحِلَةٍ فَجَعَلَ يَضْرِبُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ فَضْلُ ظَهْرٌ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لَا ظَهْرَ لَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَضْلُ زَادٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لَا زَادَ لَهُ» قَالَ: فَذَكَرَ مِنْ أَصْنَافِ الْمَالِ حَتَّى رَأَيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَا حَقَّ لأحدٍ منا فِي فضل. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3898
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 110
Mishkat al-Masabih 5519
`A'isha told that she heard God's messenger say, "Night and day shall not pass away till al-Lat and al- `Uzza are worshipped." She told God's messenger she had thought that when God sent down, "He it is who has sent His messenger with guidance and the true religion to make it prevail over all the religion, though the polytheists should be displeased,"[1] the matter[2] was at an end, to which he replied, "What God wills regarding that will come to pass. God will then send a fragrant wind which will take the soul of everyone who has in his heart as much faith as a grain of mustard-seed, but those who have no good in them will remain and return to the religion of their ancestors." Quran, 9:33 i.e., Idol worship Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «لَا يَذْهَبُ اللَّيْلُ وَالنَّهَارُ حَتَّى يُعْبَدَ اللَّاتُ وَالْعُزَّى» . فَقُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ كُنْتُ لَأَظُنُّ حِينَ أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ: (هُوَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلَ رَسُولَهُ بِالْهُدَى وَدِينِ الْحَقِّ لِيُظْهِرَهُ عَلَى الدِّينِ كُلِّهِ وَلَوْ كَرِهَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ) أَنَّ ذَلِكَ تَامًّا. قَالَ: «إِنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ يَبْعَثُ اللَّهُ رِيحًا طَيِّبَةً فَتُوُفِّيَ كُلُّ مَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالُ حَبَّةٍ مِنْ خَرْدَلٍ مِنْ إِيمَانٍ فَيَبْقَى مَنْ لَا خَيْرَ فِيهِ فَيَرْجِعُونَ إِلَى دِين آبَائِهِم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5519
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 140
Mishkat al-Masabih 5535
Ibn `Abbas reported the Prophet as saying, "At the resurrection you will be assembled barefoot, naked and uncircumcised." He then recited, "As We originated the first creation so shall We restore it -- a promise binding on Us. We shall surely do so,"[1] and continued, "The first to be clothed on the day of resurrection will be Abraham. Then some of my companions will be taken to the left, and when I cry, `My little companions, my little companions!' I shall receive the reply that they have kept going back to infidelity since I left them. I shall then say as the upright servant said, `I was a witness regarding them as long as I remained among them...the Mighty, the Wise'." 2 1. Quran, 21:104. 2. Quran, 5:117 f (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِنَّكُمْ مَحْشُورُونَ حُفَاةً عُرَاةً غُرْلًا» ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: (كَمَا بَدَأْنَا أَوَّلَ خَلْقٍ نُعِيدُهُ وَعْدًا عَلَيْنَا إِنَّا كُنَّا فاعلين) وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ يُكْسَى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِبْرَاهِيمُ وَإِنَّ نَاسًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِي يُؤْخَذُ بِهِمْ ذَاتَ الشِّمَالِ فَأَقُولُ: أُصَيْحَابِي أُصَيْحَابِي فَيَقُولُ: إِنَّهُمْ لَنْ يَزَالُوا مرتدين على أَعْقَابهم مذْ فَارَقْتهمْ. فَأَقُول كَمَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ الصَّالِحُ: (وَكُنْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيدًا مَا دمت فيهم) إِلى قَوْله (الْعَزِيز الْحَكِيم) مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5535
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 15
Mishkat al-Masabih 5607
Ibn `Umar reported God's messenger as saying, "Before you will be my pond, the distance between whose sides is like that between Jarba' and Adruh." One of the transmitters said they are villages in Syria three days' journey apart[*]. A version has "Beside it there are vessels as numerous as the stars in the sky. He who comes down to it and drinks of it will never thirst afterwards." *Yaqut, Mu'jam, 1:174, says Adhruh was in the neighbourhood of al-Balqa' and 'Amman and quotes statements that the distance between Adhruh and Jarba', which he calls al-Jarba', was s mile or less. For Jarba' see also 2:45. Mirqat, 5:281. says the tradition really means the distance between Medina and those two villages, and refers to a version by Daraqutni to that effect. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِنَّ أَمَامَكُمْ حَوْضِي مَا بَيْنَ جَنْبَيْهِ كَمَا بَيْنَ جَرْبَاءَ وَأَذْرُحَ» . قَالَ بَعْضُ الرُّوَاةِ: هُمَا قَرْيَتَانِ بِالشَّامِ بَيْنَهُمَا مَسِيرَةُ ثَلَاثِ لَيَالٍ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فِيهِ أَبَارِيقُ كَنُجُومِ السَّمَاءِ مَنْ وَرَدَهُ فَشَرِبَ مِنْهُ لَمْ يَظْمَأْ بَعْدَهَا أَبَدًا» . مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5607
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 81
Mishkat al-Masabih 5619
Aba Huraira reported God's messenger as saying, "The first party to enter paradise will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full; then will come those who will be near them, like the brightest shining planet in the sky, their hearts like one man's heart with no disagreement or mutual hatred among them. Every man among them will have two wives from the large-eyed maidens the marrow of whose legs will be visible through the bone and the flesh owing to their slender beauty. They will glorify God morning and evening, they will not become ill, or pass water, or void excrement, or spit, or suffer from catarrh. Their vessels will be of gold and silver, their combs will be of gold, the fuel of their braziers will be aloes, and their sweat will be musk. All will be alike in the form of their father Adam, sixty cubits tall." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَة قا ل: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ أَوَّلَ زُمْرَةٍ يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ كَأَشَدِّ كَوْكَبٍ دُرِّيٍّ فِي السَّمَاءِ إِضَاءَةً قُلُوبُهُمْ عَلَى قَلْبِ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ لَا اخْتِلَافَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلَا تَبَاغُضَ لِكُلِّ امْرِئٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ مِنَ الْحُورِ الْعِينِ يُرَى مُخُّ سُوقِهِنَّ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْعَظْمِ وَاللَّحْمِ مِنَ الْحُسْنِ يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيًّا لَا يَسْقَمُونُ وَلَا يَبُولُونَ وَلَا يَتَغَوَّطُونَ وَلَا يَتْفُلُونَ وَلَا يَتَمَخَّطُونَ آنِيَتُهُمُ الذَّهَبُ وَالْفِضَّةُ وَأَمْشَاطُهُمُ الذَّهَبُ وَوَقُودُ مَجَامِرِهِمُ الْأَلُوَّةُ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ عَلَى خُلُقِ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ عَلَى صُورَةِ أَبِيهِمْ آدَمَ ستونَ ذِرَاعا فِي السَّمَاء. مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5619
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 92
Mishkat al-Masabih 5669
Anas reported God's messenger as saying, "The one among the inhabitants of hell who had the pleasantest life in the world will be brought on the day of resurrection and dipped once in hell. Then will be said, `Son of Adam, have you ever experienced any good? Has any pleasantness come your way?' to which he will reply, `No, my Lord, I swear by God.' Then the one among the inhabitants of paradise who had the most miserable life in the world will be brought and dipped once in paradise. Then will be said, `Son of Adam, have you ever experienced any misfortune? Has any distress come your way?' to which he will reply, `No, my Lord, I swear by God, no misfortune has ever come my way, and I have never experienced any distress'." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يُؤْتَى بِأَنْعَمِ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيُصْبَغُ فِي النارِ صَبْغَةً ثمَّ يُقَال: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ هَلْ رَأَيْتَ خَيْرًا قَطُّ؟ هَلْ مَرَّ بِكَ نَعِيمٌ قَطُّ؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَبِّ وَيُؤْتَى بِأَشَدِّ النَّاسِ بُؤْسًا فِي الدُّنْيَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَيُصْبَغُ صَبْغَةً فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ هَلْ رَأَيْتَ بُؤْسًا قَطُّ؟ وَهَلْ مَرَّ بِكَ شِدَّةٌ قَطُّ. فَيَقُولُ: لَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَبِّ مَا مَرَّ بِي بُؤْسٌ قَطُّ وَلَا رَأَيْتُ شدَّة قطّ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5669
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 140
Mishkat al-Masabih 5802
He said:
God's messenger was one of the best of men in character. One day he sent me to do something, and I said, "I swear by God that I will not go." But in my heart, I felt I should go to do what God's messenger had commanded me; so, I went out and came upon some boys who were playing in the street. All of a sudden God's messenger who had come up behind caught me by the back of the neck, and when I looked at him, he was laughing. He said, "Did you go where I ordered you, little Anas?" and I replied, "Yes, I am on my way, messenger of God." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ أَحْسَنِ النَّاسِ خُلُقًا فَأَرْسَلَنِي يَوْمًا لِحَاجَةٍ فَقُلْتُ: وَاللَّهِ لَا أَذْهَبُ وَفِي نَفْسِي أَنْ أَذْهَبَ لِمَا أَمَرَنِي بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَخَرَجْتُ حَتَّى أَمُرَّ عَلَى صِبْيَانٍ وَهُمْ يَلْعَبُونَ فِي السُّوقِ فَإِذَا بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ قَبَضَ بِقَفَايَ مِنْ وَرَائِي قَالَ: فَنَظَرْتُ إِلَيْهِ وَهُوَ يَضْحَكُ فَقَالَ: «يَا أُنَيْسُ ذَهَبْتَ حَيْثُ أَمَرْتُكَ؟» . قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ أَنَا أَذْهَبُ يَا رَسُول الله. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5802
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 62
Mishkat al-Masabih 5831
`Amr b. Sa`id quoted Anas as saying:
I never saw anyone more kindly towards children than God's messenger. His son Ibrahim was being suckled in the `Awali of Medina[1], and he would go accompanied by us and enter the house which was full of smoke, the boy's foster-father[2] being a blacksmith. He would take him and kiss him and then go back. `Amr told that when Ibrahim died God's messenger said, "Ibrahim is my son who has died while being suckled, but he has two foster-mothers who will complete his suckling in paradise." 1. A village in Madina province. 2. He was Abu Samin al Bara b. Aus Al-Ansari. Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَعِيدٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: مَا رَأَيْتُ أَحَدًا كَانَ أَرْحَمَ بِالْعِيَالِ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ ابْنُهُ مُسْتَرْضَعًا فِي عَوَالِي الْمَدِينَةِ فَكَانَ يَنْطَلِقُ وَنَحْنُ مَعَهُ فَيَدْخُلُ الْبَيْتَ وَإِنَّهُ لَيُدَّخَنُ وَكَانَ ظِئْرُهُ قَيْنًا فَيَأْخُذُهُ فَيُقَبِّلُهُ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ. قَالَ عَمْرٌو: فَلَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ابْنِي وَإِنَّهُ مَاتَ فِي الثَّدْيِ وَإِنَّ لَهُ لَظِئْرَيْنِ تُكْمِلَانِ رَضَاعَهُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5831
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 91
Mishkat al-Masabih 5856
Abu Huraira told that Abu Jahl said, "Does Muhammad rub his face in the dust among you?" and that when he was told that he did he said, "I swear by al-Lat and al-`Uzza that if I see him do that I will tramp on his neck." He then came to God's messenger when he was praying with the purpose of tramping on his neck, but all of a sudden, he was sitting back on his heels and warding off something with his hands. He was asked what was the matter with him and replied, "Between him and me there are a trench of fire, something which causes terror, and wings." God's messenger said, "If he had come near me the angels would have snatched him limb by limb." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ: هَلْ يُعَفِّرُ مُحَمَّدٌ وَجْهَهُ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِكُمْ؟ فَقِيلَ: نَعَمْ. فَقَالَ: وَاللَّاتِ وَالْعُزَّى لَئِنْ رَأَيْتُهُ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ لَأَطَأَنَّ عَلَى رَقَبَتِهِ فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي - زَعَمَ لِيَطَأَ عَلَى رَقَبَتِهِ - فَمَا فَجِئَهُمْ مِنْهُ إِلَّا وَهُوَ يَنْكُصُ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ وَيَتَّقِي بِيَدَيْهِ فَقِيلَ لَهُ مَالك؟ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ لَخَنْدَقًا مِنْ نَارٍ وَهَوْلًا وَأَجْنِحَةً. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَوْ دَنَا مِنِّي لَاخْتَطَفَتْهُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عُضْواً عُضْواً» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5856
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 114
Mishkat al-Masabih 5865
`Abdallah[1] said:
When God's messenger was taken up to heaven, he was brought to the lote-tree of the boundary which is in the sixth heaven, to which what is taken up from the earth reaches and of which something is grasped, and to which what is sent down from above reaches and of which something is grasped. He said that "Behold, there overshadows the lote-tree what overshadows''[2] means a covering of gold. He said God's messenger was then given three things: he was given the five times of prayer, he was given the last verses of sura-al-Baqara, and forgiveness of serious sins was granted to those of his people who did not associate anything with God. 1, i.e., Ibn Mas'ud. 2 Quran, 53:16 Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن عبدِ الله قَالَ: لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْتُهِيَ بِهِ إِلَى سِدْرَةِ الْمُنْتَهَى وَهِيَ فِي السَّمَاءِ السَّادِسَةِ إِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُعْرَجُ بِهِ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا وَإِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُهْبَطُ بِهِ مِنْ فَوْقِهَا فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا قَالَ: [إِذْ يَغْشَى السِّدْرَةَ مَا يَغْشَى] . قَالَ: فِرَاشٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ قَالَ: فَأُعْطِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثًا: أُعْطِيَ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسَ وَأُعْطِيَ خَوَاتِيمَ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ وَغُفِرَ لمن لَا يشرِكُ باللَّهِ من أمته شَيْئا الْمُقْحمَات. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5865
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 123
Mishkat al-Masabih 5901
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said:
We went out with the Prophet, and when we came to `Usfan he stayed there some nights. The people said, "We are serving no purpose here, our children have been left and we are not sure of their safety," and when the Prophet heard of that he said, "I swear by Him in whose hand my soul is that there is no ravine or mountain road in Medina which does not have two angels guarding it till you return." He then gave the order to set out, and we did so and came to Medina. Then, by Him in whose name oaths are sworn, we had not unloaded our beasts after entering Medina before the B. 'Abdallah b. Ghatafan raided us, but nothing had roused them to do so before that. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى قَدِمْنَا عُسْفَانَ فَأَقَامَ بِهَا لَيَالِيَ فَقَالَ النَّاس: مَا نَحن هَهُنَا فِي شَيْءٍ وَإِنَّ عِيَالَنَا لَخُلُوفٌ مَا نَأْمَنُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ مَا فِي الْمَدِينَةِ شِعْبٌ وَلَا نَقْبٌ إِلَّا عَلَيْهِ مَلَكَانِ يَحْرُسَانِهَا حَتَّى تَقْدَمُوا إِلَيْهَا» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «ارْتَحِلُوا» فَارْتَحَلْنَا وَأَقْبَلْنَا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَوَالَّذِي يُحْلَفُ بِهِ مَا وَضَعْنَا رِحَالَنَا حِينَ دَخَلْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ حَتَّى أَغَارَ عَلَيْنَا بَنُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ غَطَفَانَ وَمَا يُهَيِّجُهُمْ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ شَيْءٌ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5901
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 157
Mishkat al-Masabih 5958
`Uqba b. `Amir told that God's messenger prayed eight years after the battle of Uhud over those who were slain there like one who was bidding farewell to the living and the dead. He then mounted the pulpit and said, "I am one who goes before you and I shall be a witness to you. Your appointed place is the Pond at which I am looking while I am where I am just now. I have been given the keys of the treasures of the earth, and I do not fear for you that you should become polytheists after I am gone, but I fear lest you should long for worldly things (some adding, and fight), and perish like your predecessors." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: صَلَّى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى قَتْلَى أحد بعد ثَمَانِي سِنِينَ كَالْمُوَدِّعِ لِلْأَحْيَاءِ وَالْأَمْوَاتِ ثُمَّ طَلَعَ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ: «إِنِّي بَيْنَ أَيْدِيكُمْ فَرَطٌ وَأَنَا عَلَيْكُمْ شَهِيدٌ وَإِنَّ مَوْعِدَكُمُ الْحَوْضُ وَإِنِّي لَأَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ من مَقَامِي هَذَا وَإِنِّي قَدْ أُعْطِيتُ مَفَاتِيحَ خَزَائِنِ الْأَرْضِ وَإِنِّي لَسْتُ أَخْشَى عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ تُشْرِكُوا بعدِي وَلَكِنِّي أخْشَى عَلَيْكُم الدُّنْيَا أَن تنافسوها فِيهَا» . وَزَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ:: «فَتَقْتَتِلُوا فَتَهْلِكُوا كَمَا هَلَكَ من كَانَ قبلكُمْ» . مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5958
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 214
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 26
Ibn 'Umar said, "'Umar saw a silk robe for sale. He said, 'Messenger of Allah, would you buy this robe and wear it on Jumu'a and when delegations visit you?' He replied, 'Only a person who has no portion in the Next World could wear this.' Then the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was given some robes made of the same material. He sent one of the robes to 'Umar. 'Umar exclaimed, 'How can I wear it when you said what you said about it?' The Prophet replied, 'I did not give it to you so that you could wear it. You can sell it or give it to someone.' 'Umar sent it to a brother of his in Makka who had not yet become Muslim."
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ رَأَى عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حُلَّةً سِيَرَاءَ تُبَاعُ فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، ابْتَعْ هَذِهِ، فَالْبَسْهَا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ، وَإِذَا جَاءَكَ الْوُفُودُ، قَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّمَا يَلْبَسُ هَذِهِ مَنْ لاَ خَلاَقَ لَهُ، فَأُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْهَا بِحُلَلٍ، فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى عُمَرَ بِحُلَّةٍ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ كَيْفَ أَلْبَسُهَا وَقَدْ قُلْتَ فِيهَا مَا قُلْتَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنِّي لَمْ أُعْطِكَهَا لِتَلْبَسَهَا، وَلَكِنْ تَبِيعَهَا أَوْ تَكْسُوَهَا، فَأَرْسَلَ بِهَا عُمَرُ إِلَى أَخٍ لَهُ مِنْ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْلِمَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 26
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 26
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 26
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 562
'Abdullah ibn 'Umar reported that 'Umar ibn al-Khattab spoke in the Year of the Drought*, which was a severe, disastrous year, after 'Umar had done his best to help the Bedouins with camels, wheat and oil from the fields to the point where all the fields were dried up as a result of those efforts. he stood up to make supplication, saying, "O Allah! Provide them at the tops of the mountains!" Allah answered that supplication for him and the Muslims. When abundant rain fell, he said, "Praise belongs to Allah! By Allah, if Allah had not given us relief, I would not have left the people of any Muslim's house with wealth without putting a like number of poor people with him. Two will not die with food which will support one person."
حَدَّثَنَا أَصْبَغُ قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ سَالِمًا أَخْبَرَهُ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ أَخْبَرَهُ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ عَامَ الرَّمَادَةِ، وَكَانَتْ سَنَةً شَدِيدَةً مُلِمَّةً، بَعْدَ مَا اجْتَهَدَ عُمَرُ فِي إِمْدَادِ الأعْرَابِ بِالإِبِلِ وَالْقَمْحِ وَالزَّيْتِ مِنَ الأَرْيَافِ كُلِّهَا، حَتَّى بَلَحَتِ الأَرْيَافُ كُلُّهَا مِمَّا جَهَدَهَا ذَلِكَ، فَقَامَ عُمَرُ يَدْعُو فَقَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْ رِزْقَهُمْ عَلَى رُءُوسِ الْجِبَالِ، فَاسْتَجَابَ اللَّهُ لَهُ وَلِلْمُسْلِمِينَ، فَقَالَ حِينَ نَزَلَ بِهِ الْغَيْثُ‏:‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ لَمْ يُفْرِجْهَا مَا تَرَكْتُ بِأَهْلِ بَيْتٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ لَهُمْ سَعَةٌ إِلاَّ أَدْخَلْتُ مَعَهُمْ أَعْدَادَهُمْ مِنَ الْفُقَرَاءِ، فَلَمْ يَكُنِ اثْنَانِ يَهْلِكَانِ مِنَ الطَّعَامِ عَلَى مَا يُقِيمُ وَاحِدًا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 562
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 25
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 562
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 625
Safwan ibn 'Abdullah ibn Safwan, who was married to the daughter of Abu'd-Darda', said, "I visited them in Syria and found Umm ad-Darda' in the house, but not Abu'd-Darda'. She asked, 'Are you intending to go on hajj this year?' 'Yes,' I replied. She said, 'Make supplication to Allah and ask for good for us. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The supplication of a Muslim man for his absent brother is answered. At his head there is a guardian angel. Whenever he asks Allah to give his brother good, the angel says, 'Amen, and may you have the same.'"' I met Abu'd-Darda' in the market and he said something similar which was related from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي غَنِيَّةَ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ صَفْوَانَ، وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَهُ الدَّرْدَاءُ بِنْتُ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ، قَالَ‏:‏ قَدِمْتُ عَلَيْهِمُ الشَّامَ، فَوَجَدْتُ أُمَّ الدَّرْدَاءِ فِي الْبَيْتِ، وَلَمْ أَجِدْ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ، قَالَتْ‏:‏ أَتُرِيدُ الْحَجَّ الْعَامَ‏؟‏ قُلْتُ‏:‏ نَعَمْ، قَالَتْ‏:‏ فَادْعُ اللَّهَ لَنَا بِخَيْرٍ، فَإِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ إِنَّ دَعْوَةَ الْمَرْءِ الْمُسْلِمِ مُسْتَجَابَةٌ لأَخِيهِ بِظَهْرِ الْغَيْبِ، عِنْدَ رَأْسِهِ مَلَكٌ مُوَكَّلٌ، كُلَّمَا دَعَا لأَخِيهِ بِخَيْرٍ قَالَ‏:‏ آمِينَ، وَلَكَ بِمِثْلٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَلَقِيتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فِي السُّوقِ فَقَالَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ، يَأْثُرُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 625
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 22
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 625
'Adi bin Hatim (RAA) narrated, 'The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to me, "When you set off your dog, mention Allah's Name (Say Bismillah), and if it catched anything for you and come up to it while it is still alive slaughter it; if you come up to it when the dog has killed it but not eaten any of it, eat it. If you find another dog with yours and the game has been killed, do not eat, for you do not know which of them killed the animal. When you shoot your arrow, mention Allah's Name and if the game goes out of sight for a day and you find it without any marks except for that arrow, eat if you wish, but if you find it drowned in water do not eat it." Agreed upon, and the wording is from Muslim.
وَعَنْ عَدِيِّ بنِ حَاتِمٍ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ "إِذَا أَرْسَلَتَ كَلْبَكَ فَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ اَللَّهِ, فَإِنْ أَمْسَكَ عَلَيْكَ فَأَدْرَكْتَهُ حَيًّا فَاذْبَحْهُ, وَإِنْ أَدْرَكْتَهُ قَدْ قُتِلَ وَلَمْ يُؤْكَلْ مِنْهُ فَكُلْهُ, وَإِنْ وَجَدْتَ مَعَ كَلْبِكَ كَلْبًا غَيْرَهُ وَقَدْ قُتِلَ فَلَا تَأْكُلْ: فَإِنَّكَ لَا تَدْرِي أَيَّهُمَا قَتَلَهُ, وَإِنْ رَمَيْتَ سَهْمَكَ فَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ اَللَّهِ, فَإِنْ غَابَ عَنْكَ يَوْماً, فَلَمْ تَجِدْ فِيهِ إِلَّا أَثَرَ سَهْمِكَ, فَكُلْ إِنْ شِئْتَ, وَإِنْ وَجَدْتَهُ غَرِيقاً فِي اَلْمَاءِ, فَلَا تَأْكُلْ" } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ, وَهَذَا لَفْظُ مُسْلِمٍ (1746)‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 12, Hadith 15
English translation : Book 12, Hadith 1373
Arabic reference : Book 12, Hadith 1333
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA) Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "Whoever glorifies Allah (by saying Subhan-Allah) after every Salat (prayer) thirty-three times, and praises Allah (by saying Alhamdu-lillah) thirty-three times, and exalts Allah (by saying Allahu Akbar) thirty-three times, those are ninety-nine in all, and says to complete a hundred:
La ilaha ill-Allahu, wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahulhamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shai'in Qadir (There is nothing which deserves to be worshipped except Allah Alone Who has no partner; to Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He has power over everything), his sins will be forgiven, even if they are as abundant as the foam of the sea." [Reported by Muslim].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- عَنْ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-قَالَ : { مَنْ سَبَّحَ اَللَّهَ دُبُرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ , وَحَمِدَ اَللَّهِ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ , وَكَبَّرَ اَللَّهُ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ , فَتِلْكَ تِسْعٌ وَتِسْعُونَ , وَقَالَ تَمَامَ اَلْمِائَةِ : لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اَللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ , لَهُ اَلْمُلْكُ , وَلَهُ اَلْحَمْدُ , وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ , غُفِرَتْ لَهُ خَطَايَاهُ , وَإِنْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ اَلْبَحْرِ } رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .‏ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 217
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 322
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 324
Hisn al-Muslim 67
Lā 'ilāha 'illallāh, waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, lahu ‘l-mulku wa lahu ‘l-ḥamd, wa huwa `alā kulli shay'in qadīr, Allāhumma lā māni`a limā 'a`tayt, wa lā mu`tiya limā mana`t, wa lā yanfa`u dhal-jaddi minkal-jadd. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, He has no partner, His is the dominion and His is the praise, and He is Able to do all things. O Allah, there is none who can withhold what You give, and none may give what You have withheld, and the might of the mighty person cannot benefit him against You. Reference: Al-Bukhari 1/255, Muslim 1/414.
لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّهُ وحدَهُ لا شريكَ لهُ لهُ المُـلْكُ ولهُ الحَمْد وهوَ على كلّ شَيءٍ قَدير اللّهُـمَّ لا مانِعَ لِما أَعْطَـيْت وَلا مُعْطِـيَ لِما مَنَـعْت وَلا يَنْفَـعُ ذا الجَـدِّ مِنْـكَ الجَـد
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 67
Hisn al-Muslim 93
Lā ilāha illallāhu waḥdahu lā sharīka lah, lahu ‘l-mulku walahu ‘l-ḥamd, wa huwa `alā kulli shay'in qadīr. None has the right to be worshipped but Allah alone, Who has no partner. His is the dominion and His is the praise and He is Able to do all things. (Recite 100 times in Arabic upon rising in the morning). Reference: Whoever recites this one hundred times a day will have the reward of freeing ten slaves. One hundred Hasanaat (rewards) will be written for him and one hundred misdeeds will be washed away. He will be shielded from Satan until the evening. No one will be able to present anything better than this except for someone who has recited more than this. Al-Bukhari 4/95, Muslim 4/2071.
لا إلهَ إلاّ اللّهُ وحْـدَهُ لا شَـريكَ لهُ، لهُ المُـلْكُ ولهُ الحَمْـد، وهُوَ على كُلّ شَيءٍ قَدير . (مائة مرة إذا أصبح)
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 93
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 4
Abdullāh b. Abbās reported that while Angel Jibreel was sitting with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, he heard a sound above him. He lifted his head, and said, “This is a gate which has been opened in heaven today. It was never opened before.” Then an Angel descended through it, he said, “This is an Angel who has come down to earth He never came down before.” He sent greetings and said, “Rejoice with two lights given to you. Such lights were not given to any Prophet before you. These (lights) are:
Fātiḥatul-Kitāb (Sūrah al-Fātiḥah), and the concluding (Āyāt) of Sūrah Al-Baqarah. You will never recite a word from them without being granted (your du’ā).” Reference: Sahih Muslim 806
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا جِبْرِيلُ قَاعِدٌ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ نَقِيضًا مِنْ فَوْقِهِ فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ هَذَا بَابٌ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ فُتِحَ الْيَوْمَ لَمْ يُفْتَحْ قَطُّ إِلاَّ الْيَوْمَ فَنَزَلَ مِنْهُ مَلَكٌ فَقَالَ هَذَا مَلَكٌ نَزَلَ إِلَى الأَرْضِ لَمْ يَنْزِلْ قَطُّ إِلاَّ الْيَوْمَ فَسَلَّمَ وَقَالَ أَبْشِرْ بِنُورَيْنِ أُوتِيتَهُمَا لَمْ يُؤْتَهُمَا نَبِيٌّ قَبْلَكَ فَاتِحَةُ الْكِتَابِ وَخَوَاتِيمُ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ لَنْ تَقْرَأَ بِحَرْفٍ مِنْهُمَا إِلاَّ أُعْطِيتَهُ ‏.‏
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 44
Abū ‘Umar Al-Dūrī said:
“‘Affān bin Muslim narrated to me, that Ḥammād bin Zayd narrated to us, from Ayyūb, from ʿIkrimah: that a group of polytheists gathered together and said: ‘If we see Muḥammad (ﷺ) we will assassinate him.’ He (the narrator) said: ‘So the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to them while they were grouped together, and took a handful of dirt, and started sprinkling it on their heads and then recited: “(1) Yā Sīn (2) By the wise Quran” until he reached the verse “ (9) and set barriers before and behind them, blocking their vision: they cannot see.” Then he left…” Reference: Abu ‘Umar Al-Dūrī in Qirā’āt al-Nabi 61/a, ‘Abd bin Ḥamīd and Ibn Mundhir in Al-Durr, 5/259.
قَالَ أَبُو عُمَرَ الدُّورِي: حَدَّثَنِي عَفَّانُ بنُ مُسْلِم ثنا حَمَّادُ بنُ زَيدٍ عَنْ أَيُّوب عَن عِكْرِمَةَ: أَنَّ رَهْطاً مِنَ المُشْرِكِينَ اجْتَمَعُوا فَقَالُوا: "لَوْ قَدْ رَأَيْنَا مُحَمَّداً (ﷺ) بَطَشْنَا به", قال: فَأَتَى عَلَيْهِم رَسُولُ اللهِ (ﷺ) وَهُم جَمِيع, فَأَخَذَ قَبْضَةً مِن تُرَابٍ فَجَعَلَ يَذرُّهَا عَلَى رُؤُوسِهِم فَقَرَأ: "يسٓ(١) وَٱلْقُرْءَانِ ٱلْحَكِيمِ (٢)" حَتَّى بَلَغَ "وَجَعَلْنَا مِنۢ بَيْنِ أَيْدِيهِمْ سَدًّۭا وَمِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ سَدًّۭا فَأَغْشَيْنَـٰهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُبْصِرُونَ (٩)" ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ…" الحَدِيث..
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 15
It is narrated on the authority of Abdullaah (b. Umar) that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was taken for the Night (mi’rāj) journey, he was taken to Sidrat al-Muntaha, which is situated on the sixth heaven, where terminates everything that ascends from the earth and is held there, and where terminates everything that descends from above it and is held there. (It is with reference to this that) Allah said (in the meaning of), “while the Lote Tree was overwhelmed with ˹heavenly˺ splendours” (53:16). The narrator said:
(It was) gold moths. He also said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was given three things: “He was given the five daily prayers, he was given the concluding verses of Sūrah al-Baqarah (i.e., 285-286), and forgiveness of serious sins for those among his Ummah who do not associate partners with Allah.” Reference: Sahih Muslim 173
عَنْ طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْتُهِيَ بِهِ إِلَى سِدْرَةِ الْمُنْتَهَى وَهِيَ فِي السَّمَاءِ السَّادِسَةِ إِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُعْرَجُ بِهِ مِنَ الأَرْضِ فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا وَإِلَيْهَا يَنْتَهِي مَا يُهْبَطُ بِهِ مِنْ فَوْقِهَا فَيُقْبَضُ مِنْهَا قَالَ ‏{‏ إِذْ يَغْشَى السِّدْرَةَ مَا يَغْشَى‏}‏ قَالَ فَرَاشٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأُعْطِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثَلاَثًا أُعْطِيَ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسَ وَأُعْطِيَ خَوَاتِيمَ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ وَغُفِرَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ أُمَّتِهِ شَيْئًا الْمُقْحِمَاتُ ‏.
Hadith 6, 40 Hadith an-Nawawi

On the authority of an-Nu’man ibn Basheer (ra), who said:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say, “That which is lawful is clear and that which is unlawful is clear, and between the two of them are doubtful matters about which many people do not know. Thus he who avoids doubtful matters clears himself in regard to his religion and his honor, but he who falls into doubtful matters [eventually] falls into that which is unlawful, like the shepherd who pastures around a sanctuary, all but grazing therein. Truly every king has a sanctuary, and truly Allah’s sanctuary is His prohibitions. Truly in the body there is a morsel of flesh, which, if it be whole, all the body is whole, and which, if it is diseased, all of [the body] is diseased. Truly, it is the heart.” [Bukhari & Muslim]

عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا، قَالَ: سَمِعْت رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه و سلم يَقُولُ: "إنَّ الْحَلَالَ بَيِّنٌ، وَإِنَّ الْحَرَامَ بَيِّنٌ، وَبَيْنَهُمَا أُمُورٌ مُشْتَبِهَاتٌ لَا يَعْلَمُهُنَّ كَثِيرٌ مِنْ النَّاسِ، فَمَنْ اتَّقَى الشُّبُهَاتِ فَقْد اسْتَبْرَأَ لِدِينِهِ وَعِرْضِهِ، وَمَنْ وَقَعَ فِي الشُّبُهَاتِ وَقَعَ فِي الْحَرَامِ، كَالرَّاعِي يَرْعَى حَوْلَ الْحِمَى يُوشِكُ أَنْ يَرْتَعَ فِيهِ، أَلَا وَإِنَّ لِكُلِّ مَلِكٍ حِمًى، أَلَا وَإِنَّ حِمَى اللَّهِ مَحَارِمُهُ، أَلَا وَإِنَّ فِي الْجَسَدِ مُضْغَةً إذَا صَلَحَتْ صَلَحَ الْجَسَدُ كُلُّهُ، وَإذَا فَسَدَتْ فَسَدَ الْجَسَدُ كُلُّهُ، أَلَا وَهِيَ الْقَلْبُ".

[رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ]، [وَمُسْلِمٌ] .

Mishkat al-Masabih 228, 229
Ibn Mas'ud reported God’s messenger as saying, “God brighten a man who hears what I say, gets it by heart, retains it, and passes it on to others! Many a bearer of knowledge is not versed in it, and many a bearer of knowledge conveys it to one who is more versed than he is. There are three things on account of which no rancour enters a Muslim's heart:
sincere action for God’s sake, good counsel to Muslims, and hold- ing fast to their community, for their invitation includes those who are beyond them.” Shafi‘i transmitted it, also Baihaqi in al-Madkhal. Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it from Zaid b. Thabit, but Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud did not mention, “There are three things on account of which no rancour enters..." to the end.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَضَّرَ اللَّهُ عَبْدًا سَمِعَ مَقَالَتِي فَحَفِظَهَا وَوَعَاهَا وَأَدَّاهَا فَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ غَيْرِ فَقِيهٍ وَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ أَفْقَهُ مِنْهُ. ثَلَاثٌ لَا يَغِلُّ عَلَيْهِنَّ قَلْبُ مُسْلِمٍ إِخْلَاصُ الْعَمَلِ لِلَّهِ وَالنَّصِيحَةُ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَلُزُومُ جَمَاعَتِهِمْ فَإِنَّ دَعْوَتَهُمْ تُحِيطُ مِنْ ورائهم» . رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي وَالْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي الْمدْخل

وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ. إِلَّا أَنَّ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبا دواد لَمْ يَذْكُرَا: «ثَلَاثٌ لَا يَغِلُّ عَلَيْهِنَّ» . إِلَى آخِره

  صَحِيح, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 228, 229
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 28
Mishkat al-Masabih 18
‘Ubada b. as-Samit reported that God's messenger said when a number of his Companions were around him, “Swear allegiance to me on the basis that you will not associate anything with God, or steal, or commit fornication, or kill your children, or produce slander which you yourselves have falsely fabricated, or be disobedient concerning what is good. If any of you fulfils his promise, God will undertake his reward but if anyone perpetrates any of these things and is punished for it in this world, it will be an atonement for him. If, however, anyone perpetrates any of those things and God conceals it regarding him, the matter lies in God’s hands; if He wishes He will forgive him, and if He wishes He will punish him.” So we swore allegiance to him on that basis. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَحَوْلَهُ عِصَابَةٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ: " بَايَعُونِي عَلَى أَنْ لَا تُشْرِكُوا بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَلَا تَسْرِقُوا وَلَا تَزْنُوا وَلَا تَقْتُلُوا أَوْلَادَكُمْ وَلَا تَأْتُوا بِبُهْتَانٍ تَفْتَرُونَهُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَأَرْجُلِكُمْ وَلَا تَعْصُوا فِي مَعْرُوفٍ فَمَنْ وَفَى مِنْكُمْ فَأَجْرُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ وَمَنْ أَصَابَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ شَيْئًا فَعُوقِبَ بِهِ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ لَهُ وَمَنْ أَصَابَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ سَتَرَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَهُوَ إِلَى اللَّهِ: إِنْ شَاءَ عَفَا عَنْهُ وَإِنْ شَاءَ عَاقَبَهُ " فَبَايَعْنَاهُ عَلَى ذَلِك
Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  متفق عليه   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 18
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 17
Mishkat al-Masabih 25
Anas reported that, when Mu'adh was riding behind the Prophet on the saddle, he said, “Mu'adh”, to which he replied, “At your service and at your pleasure, messenger of God.” He said, “Mu'adh”, to which he replied, “At your service and at your pleasure, messenger of God.” He said, “Mu'adh”, to which he replied, “At your service and at your pleasure, messenger of God,” three times altogether. He said, “If anyone testifies sincerely from his heart that there is no god but God and that Muhammad is God’s messenger, God will declare him immune from hell.” He asked, “Messenger of God, shall I not then inform people of it, so that they may be of good cheer?” He replied, “Then they would trust in it alone.” Mu'adh told about it at the time of his death, to avoid sinning. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمُعَاذٌ رديفه على الرحل قَالَ: «يَا معَاذ بن جبل قَالَ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَسَعْدَيْكَ قَالَ يَا مُعَاذُ قَالَ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَسَعْديك ثَلَاثًا قَالَ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صِدْقًا مِنْ قَلْبِهِ إِلَّا حَرَّمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلَا أُخْبِرُ بِهِ النَّاس فيستبشروا قَالَ إِذا يتكلوا وَأخْبر بِهَا مُعَاذٌ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ تَأَثُّمًا»
Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  متفق عليه   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 25
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 23
Mishkat al-Masabih 49
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that a man asked God’s messenger, what was the greatest sin in God’s sight, to which he replied, “That you should treat anything as equal to God when He has created you." “What next?’’ he asked, to which he replied, “That you should kill your child for fear that he may eat along with you.”. ‘‘What next?" he asked, to which he replied, “That you should commit adultery with your neighbour’s wife." God has revealed words which verify this :
“Those who do not invoke another god along with God, or kill one whom God has declared inviolate without a just cause, or commit fornication..." 1 (Bukhari and Muslim.) 1 Quran, xxv, 68.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الذَّنْبِ أَكْبَرُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ قَالَ أَنْ تَدْعُوَ لِلَّهِ نِدًّا وَهُوَ خَلَقَكَ قَالَ ثُمَّ أَيٌّ قَالَ ثمَّ أَنْ تَقْتُلَ وَلَدَكَ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَطْعَمَ مَعَكَ قَالَ ثمَّ أَي قَالَ ثمَّ أَن تُزَانِي بحليلة جَارك فَأنْزل الله عز وَجل تَصْدِيقَهَا (وَالَّذِينَ لَا يَدْعُونَ مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ وَلَا يَقْتُلُونَ النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ وَلَا يزنون وَمن يفعل ذَلِك يلق أثاما) الْآيَة
Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  متفق عليه   (زبیر علی زئی) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 49
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 45
Mishkat al-Masabih 1634
Umm 'Atiya said:
God’s messenger came in where we were when we were washing his daughter and said, “Wash her with water and lotus leaves three or five times, or more than that if you think fit, and put camphor, or some camphor, in the last washing, then inform me when you are finished.” When we had finished we informed him, and he threw us his lower garment saying, “Put it next her body.” A version has, "Wash her an odd number of times, three, or five, or seven, beginning with the right side and the places where ablution is performed.” She said that they braided her hair in three plaits and placed them behind her back. (Bukharl and Muslim.)
عَنْ أُمِّ عَطِيَّةَ قَالَتْ: دَخَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ نُغَسِّلُ ابْنَتَهُ فَقَالَ: اغْسِلْنَهَا ثَلَاثًا أَوْ خَمْسًا أَوْ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكِ إِنْ رَأَيْتُنَّ ذَلِكَ بِمَاءٍ وَسِدْرٍ وَاجْعَلْنَ فِي الْآخِرَةِ كَافُورًا أَوْ شَيْئًا مِنْ كَافُورٍ فَإِذَا فَرَغْتُنَّ فَآذِنَّنِي فَلَمَّا فَرَغْنَا آذناه فَألْقى إِلَيْنَا حقوه وَقَالَ: «أَشْعِرْنَهَا إِيَّاهُ» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: " اغْسِلْنَهَا وِتْرًا: ثَلَاثًا أَوْ خَمْسًا أَوْ سَبْعًا وَابْدَأْنَ بِمَيَامِنِهَا وَمَوَاضِعِ الْوُضُوءِ مِنْهَا ". وَقَالَتْ فَضَفَّرْنَا شَعَرَهَا ثَلَاثَةَ قُرُونٍ فألقيناها خلفهَا
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1634
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 110
Mishkat al-Masabih 1659
Abu Huraira said that a negress (or a youth) used to sweep the mosque. God’s messenger missed her, and when he asked about her (or him) the people told him he had died. He asked why they had not informed him, and it appeared as if they had treated her (or him) as of little account. He asked the people to lead him to the grave, and when they did so he prayed over her (The wording of this tradition causes some difficulty owing to the indefiniteness as to whether the person was a man or a woman. Sometimes the alternative is mentioned, as in the translation, but sometimes merely the masculine singular pronoun and at others merely the feminine singular pronoun is used) and then said, "These graves are full of darkness for their occupants, but God will illuminate them for them by reason of my prayer over them.” (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Muslim’s.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ امْرَأَةً سَوْدَاءَ كَانَتْ تَقُمُّ الْمَسْجِدَ أَوْ شَابٌّ فَفَقَدَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَ عَنْهَا أَوْ عَنْهُ فَقَالُوا: مَاتَ. قَالَ: «أَفَلَا كُنْتُمْ آذَنْتُمُونِي؟» قَالَ: فَكَأَنَّهُمْ صَغَّرُوا أَمْرَهَا أَوْ أَمْرَهُ. فَقَالَ: «دلوني على قَبره» فدلوه فصلى عَلَيْهَا. قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذِهِ الْقُبُورَ مَمْلُوءَةٌ ظُلْمَةً عَلَى أَهْلِهَا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يُنَوِّرُهَا لَهُمْ بِصَلَاتِي عَلَيْهِمْ» . وَلَفظه لمُسلم
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1659
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 134
Mishkat al-Masabih 2853
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said that God’s Messenger forbade two ways of dressing and two types of business transaction. He forbade mulamasa and munabadha in a business transaction. Mulamasa means that a man touches another’s garment with his hand, whether at night or by day, without turning it over any more than that involves. Munabadha means that a man throws his garment to another and the other throws his garment, that confirming their contract without inspection or mutual agreement. One of the ways of dressing is the wrapping of the samma, which means that a man puts his garment over one of his shoulders so that one of his sides appears uncovered; the other is when a man wraps himself up in his garment while sitting in such a way that none of it covers his private parts. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ لِبْسَتَيْنِ وَعَنْ بَيْعَتَيْنِ: نَهَى عَنِ الْمُلَامَسَةِ والمُنابذَةِ فِي البيعِ وَالْمُلَامَسَةُ: لَمْسُ الرَّجُلِ ثَوْبَ الْآخَرِ بِيَدِهِ بِاللَّيْلِ أَو بالنَّهارِ وَلَا يقْلِبُه إِلَّا بِذَلِكَ وَالْمُنَابَذَةُ: أَنْ يَنْبِذَ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى الرَّجُلِ بِثَوْبِهِ وَيَنْبِذَ الْآخَرُ ثَوْبَهُ وَيَكُونُ ذَلِكَ بَيْعَهُمَا عَنْ غَيْرِ نَظَرٍ وَلَا تَرَاضٍ وَاللِّبْسَتَيْنِ: اشْتِمَالُ الصَّمَّاءِ وَالصَّمَّاءُ: أَنْ يَجْعَلَ ثَوْبَهُ عَلَى أَحَدِ عَاتِقَيْهِ فَيَبْدُوَ أَحَدُ شِقَّيْهِ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبٌ وَاللِّبْسَةُ الْأُخْرَى: احْتِبَاؤُهُ بِثَوْبِهِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ ليسَ على فرجه مِنْهُ شَيْء
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2853
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 91
Mishkat al-Masabih 2854
Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger forbade a transaction determined by throwing stones1, and the type which involves some uncertainty2. Muslim transmitted it. 1. A type of transaction in which it is made binding when the buyer or the seller throws a stone; or in which a man agrees to sell to another all the commodities on which stones which he throws alight; or in which one agrees to sell another some land up to the distance to which he can throw a stone. 2. Bai' al-gharar. One might translate this ‘aleatory contracts of sale’, but this is not the only term to which that applies. The type of transaction intended is one in which there is no guarantee that the seller can deliver the goods for which he receives payment. It could include such items as selling a runaway slave, or fish which one has not caught, etc.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عنْ بيعِ الحصاةِ وعنْ بيعِ الغَرَرِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2854
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 92
Mishkat al-Masabih 3031
Jabir told that Bashir’s wife asked her husband* to give her son his slave and call God's Messenger as witness for her. He went to him and said, "The daughter of so and so has asked me to give her son my slave and said that I must call God’s Messenger as witness for her.” He asked whether the boy had brothers, and when he replied that he had, he asked whether he had given them all the same as he had given him. On being told that he had not, he said, "This is not good, and I will be a witness only for what is right.” * The literal translation is "Bashir's wife said:
Give my son your slave.” This was presumably said to her husband. Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَتِ امْرَأَةُ بَشِيرٍ: انْحَلِ ابْنِي غُلَامَكَ وَأَشْهِدْ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ ابْنَةَ فُلَانٍ سَأَلَتْنِي أَنْ أَنْحَلَ ابْنَهَا غُلَامِي وَقَالَتْ: أَشْهِدْ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «أَلَهُ إِخْوَةٌ؟» قَالَ: نَعَمْ قَالَ: «أَفَكُلَّهُمْ أَعْطَيْتَهُمْ مِثْلَ مَا أَعْطَيْتَهُ؟» قَالَ: لَا قَالَ: «فَلَيْسَ يَصْلُحُ هَذَا وَإِنِّي لَا أَشْهَدُ إِلَّا على حق» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3031
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 265
Mishkat al-Masabih 3052
Al-Miqdam reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I am nearer to every believer than himself, so if anyone leaves a debt or a helpless family I shall be responsible, but if anyone leaves property it goes to his heirs. I am the patron of him who has none, inheriting what he possesses and freeing him from his liabilities. A maternal uncle is heir of him who has none, inheriting his property and freeing him from his liabilities.” A version has, “I am the heir of him who has none, paying blood wit for him and inheriting from him; and a maternal uncle is the heir of him who has none, paying blood wit for him and inheriting from him.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَن الْمِقْدَام قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَنَا أَوْلَى بِكُلِّ مُؤْمِنٍ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ فَمَنْ تَرَكَ دَيْنًا أَوْ ضَيْعَةً فَإِلَيْنَا وَمَنْ تَرَكَ مَالًا فَلِوَرَثَتِهِ وَأَنَا مَوْلَى مَنْ لَا مَوْلَى لَهُ أَرِثُ مَالَهُ وَأَفُكُّ عَانَهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لَا وَارِثَ لَهُ يَرِثُ مَالَهُ وَيَفُكُّ عَانَهُ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «وَأَنَا وَارِثُ مَنْ لَا وَارِثَ لَهُ أَعْقِلُ عَنْهُ وَأَرِثُهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لَا وَارِثَ لَهُ يَعْقِلُ عَنْهُ ويرثه» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3052
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 11
Mishkat al-Masabih 3466
Abu Umama b. Sahl b. Hunaif told that when ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan was besieged he looked down and said:
I adjure you by God. Are you aware that God’s Messenger said, “It is not lawful to kill a man who is a Muslim except for one of three reasons: fornication after marriage, or unbelief after accepting Islam, or wrongfully killing someone, for which he may be killed”? I swear by God that I have not committed fornication before or after the coming of Islam, or apostatised since I swore allegiance to God's Messenger, or killed anyone whom God has declared inviolate; so for what reason do you want to kill me? Tirmidhi, Nasa'i and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Darimi gives the wording of the tradition.
وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَشْرَفَ يَوْمَ الدَّارِ فَقَالَ: أَنْشُدُكُمْ بِاللَّهِ أَتَعْلَمُونَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " لَا يَحِلُّ دَمُ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ إِلَّا بِإِحْدَى ثلاثٍ: زِنىً بَعْدَ إِحْصَانٍ أَوْ كُفْرٌ بَعْدَ إِسْلَامٍ أَوْ قتْلِ نفْسٍ بِغَيْر حق فَقتل بِهِ "؟ فو الله مَا زَنَيْتُ فِي جَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَلَا إِسْلَامٍ وَلَا ارْتَدَدْتُ مُنْذُ بَايَعْتُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا قَتَلْتُ النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ فَبِمَ تَقْتُلُونَنِي؟ رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَه وللدارمي لفظ الحَدِيث
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3466
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 18
Mishkat al-Masabih 3611
‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar told that he heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone’s intercession intervenes as an obstacle to one of the punishments prescribed by God he has opposed God; if anyone disputes knowingly about something which is false he remains in the displeasure of God most high till he desists; and if anyone makes an untruthful accusation against a Muslim he will be made by God to dwell in the corrupt fluid flowing from the inhabitants of hell* till he retracts his statement.” Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it. * Radghat al-khabal. In a version by Baihaqi in Shu'ab al-iman it says, “He who assists in a dispute, not knowing whether it is true or false, will remain in God’s displeasure till he desists.” Baihaqi in Shu'ab al-iman
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: «مَنْ حَالَتْ شَفَاعَتُهُ دُونَ حَدٍّ مِنْ حُدُودِ اللَّهِ فَقَدَ ضَادَّ اللَّهَ وَمَنْ خَاصَمَ فِي بَاطِلٍ وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُهُ لَمْ يَزَلْ فِي سُخْطِ اله تَعَالَى حَتَّى يَنْزِعَ وَمَنْ قَالَ فِي مُؤْمِنٍ مَا لَيْسَ فِيهِ أَسْكَنَهُ اللَّهُ رَدْغَةَ الْخَبَالِ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ مِمَّا قَالَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَفِي روايةٍ للبيهقيِّ فِي شعبِ الْإِيمَان «مَنْ أَعانَ على خُصُومَةً لَا يَدْرِي أَحَقٌّ أَمْ بَاطِلٌ فَهُوَ فِي سَخطِ اللَّهِ حَتَّى ينْزع»
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3611
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 52
Mishkat al-Masabih 3752
'Adi b. ‘Amira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any of you people is put in an administrative post on our behalf and conceals from us a needle or more, he is acting unfaithfully and will bring it on the day of resurrection.” One of the Ansar then got up and said, “Messenger of God, take back from me my post.” He asked what that meant and he told him he had heard him say such and such. He replied, “And I say that. If we appoint anyone to an office he must bring what is connected with it, both little and much. What he is given he may take, but he must refrain from what is kept away from him.” Muslim and Abu Dawud transmitted it, the wording being the latter’s.
وَعَن عَدِيِّ بنِ عَمِيرةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ مَنْ عُمِّلَ مِنْكُمْ لَنَا عَلَى عَمَلٍ فَكَتَمَنَا مِنْهُ مِخْيَطًا فَمَا فَوْقَهُ فَهُوَ غَالٌّ يَأْتِي بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ» . فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اقْبَلْ عَنِّي عَمَلَكَ. قَالَ: «وَمَا ذَاكَ؟» قَالَ: سَمِعْتُكَ تَقُولُ: كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ: «وَأَنَا أَقُولُ ذَلِكَ مَنِ اسْتَعْمَلْنَاهُ عَلَى عَمَلٍ فَلْيَأْتِ بِقَلِيلِهِ وَكَثِيرِهِ فَمَا أُوتِيَ مِنْهُ أَخَذَهُ وَمَا نُهِيَ عَنْهُ انْتَهَى» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَاللَّفْظ لَهُ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3752
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 90
Mishkat al-Masabih 2265
Abu Dharr reported God’s messenger as stating that God says, “He who does a good deed will have ten times that amount of blessing, and I shall give more; but he who does an evil deed will have an equivalent reward of evil, or I shall grant forgiveness. If anyone draws the length of a span near me I shall draw the length of a cubit near him, and if anyone draws the length of a cubit near me I shall draw the length of a fathom near him. If anyone comes to me walking I shall come to him at a run, and if anyone meets me with sins tantamount to the size of the earth, but has not associated anything with me, I shall meet him with a similar amount of forgiveness.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: مَنْ جَاءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثَالِهَا وأزيد وَمن جَاءَ بِالسَّيِّئَةِ فجزاء سَيِّئَة مِثْلُهَا أَوْ أَغْفِرُ وَمَنْ تَقَرَّبَ مِنِّي شِبْرًا تَقَرَّبْتُ مِنْهُ ذِرَاعًا وَمِنْ تَقَرَّبَ مِنِّي ذِرَاعًا تَقَرَّبْتُ مِنْهُ بَاعًا وَمَنْ أَتَانِي يَمْشِي أَتَيْتُهُ هَرْوَلَةً وَمَنْ لَقِيَنِي بِقُرَابِ الْأَرْضِ خَطِيئَةً لَا يُشْرِكُ بِي شَيْئًا لَقِيتُهُ بِمِثْلِهَا مَغْفِرَةً ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2265
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 40
Mishkat al-Masabih 2299
Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas said:
Once when we were with God’s messenger he asked whether any of us was incapable of acquiring a thousand blessings daily, and when one of those who were sitting with him asked how any of them could acquire a thousand blessings he replied, “If he says ‘Glory be to God' a hundred times, a thousand blessings will be recorded for him or a thousand sins will be removed from him.” Muslim transmitted it. In his book, in all the versions on the authority of Musa al-Juhani, “or . . . will be removed” is given, but Abu Bakr al-Burqani said that Shu'ba, Abu ‘Awana and Yahya b. Sa'id al-Qattan quoted Musa’s authority, saying “ and . . . will be removed.” Thus it is stated in al-Humaidi’s book.
وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ: قَالَ: كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «أَيَعْجِزُ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ يَكْسِبَ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ أَلْفَ حَسَنَةٍ؟» فَسَأَلَهُ سَائِلٌ مِنْ جُلَسَائِهِ: كَيْفَ يَكْسِبُ أَحَدُنَا أَلْفَ حَسَنَةٍ؟ قَالَ: «يُسَبِّحُ مِائَةَ تَسْبِيحَةٍ فَيُكْتَبُ لَهُ أَلْفُ حَسَنَةٍ أَوْ يُحَطُّ عَنهُ ألفُ خطيئةٍ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم وَفِي كِتَابه: فِي جَمِيعِ الرِّوَايَاتِ عَنْ مُوسَى الْجُهَنِيِّ: «أَوْ يُحَطُّ» قَالَ أَبُو بكر البرقاني وَرَوَاهُ شُعْبَةُ وَأَبُو عَوَانَةَ وَيَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقطَّان عَن مُوسَى فَقَالُوا: «ويحُطُّ» بِغَيْر ألف هَكَذَا فِي كتاب الْحميدِي
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2299
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 73
Mishkat al-Masabih 2384
Abu Huraira reported God’s messenger as saying that when any of them went to bed he should dust his bedding with the inner extremity of his lower garment, for he does not know what has come on to it since he left it. He should then say, “In Thy name, my Lord, I lay down my side and in Thee I raise it up. If Thou keepest my soul have mercy on it, but if Thou lettest it go guard it with that with which Thou guardest Thy upright servants.” A version says that he should then lie down on his right side and say, “In Thy name...” (Bukhari and Muslim). A version says he should dust it three times with the border of his garment, and has “If Thou keepest my soul grant it pardon.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا أَوَى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ فَلْيَنْفُضْ فِرَاشَهُ بِدَاخِلَةِ إِزَارِهِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَدْرِي مَا خَلَفَهُ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: بِاسْمِكَ رَبِّي وَضَعْتُ جَنْبِي وَبِكَ أرفعه إِن أَمْسَكت نَفسِي فارحمهما وَإِنْ أَرْسَلْتَهَا فَاحْفَظْهَا بِمَا تَحْفَظُ بِهِ عِبَادَكَ الصَّالِحِينَ ". وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: " ثُمَّ لْيَضْطَجِعْ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْمن ثمَّ ليقل: بِاسْمِك " وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَلْيَنْفُضْهُ بِصَنِفَةِ ثَوْبِهِ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ وَإِن أَمْسَكت نَفسِي فَاغْفِر لَهَا»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2384
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 155
Mishkat al-Masabih 2418
Sulaiman b. Surad said:
Two men reviled one another in the Prophet’s presence when we were sitting near him, and when one of them who had become red in the face reviled the other angrily the Prophet said that he knew a phrase by repeating which the man could get rid of his angry feelings: “I seek refuge in God from that accursed devil.” Those present asked the man whether he heard what the Prophet was saying, and he replied, “I am not possessed by a devil.”* *Majnun. The word literally means to be possessed by a jinni, but it can also mean to be possessed by a devil. Shaitan is used in the preceding sentence. Majnun is also used meaning ‘mad’, but that does not fit this context. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ صُرَدَ قَالَ: اسْتَبَّ رَجُلَانِ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ عِنْدَهُ جُلُوسٌ وَأَحَدُهُمَا يَسُبُّ صَاحِبَهُ مُغْضَبًا قَدِ احْمَرَّ وَجْهُهُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُ كَلِمَةً لَوْ قَالَهَا لَذَهَبَ عَنْهُ مَا يَجِدُ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ» . فَقَالُوا لِلرَّجُلِ: لَا تَسْمَعُ مَا يَقُولُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَ: إِنِّي لستُ بمجنون
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2418
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 188
Sahih Muslim 711 a

'Abdullah b. Malik b. Buhaina reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) happened to pass by a person who was busy in praying while the (Fard of the) dawn prayer had commenced. He said something to him, which we do not know what it was. When we turned back we surrounded him and said: What is it that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to you? He replied: He (the Holy Prophet) had said to me that he perceived as if one of them was about to observe four (rak'ahs) of the dawn prayer. Qa'nabi reported that 'Abdullah b. Malik b. Buhaina narrated it on the authority of his father. (Abu'l-Husain Muslim said): His assertion that he has narrated this hadith on the authority of his father is not correct.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَّ بِرَجُلٍ يُصَلِّي وَقَدْ أُقِيمَتْ صَلاَةُ الصُّبْحِ فَكَلَّمَهُ بِشَىْءٍ لاَ نَدْرِي مَا هُوَ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفْنَا أَحَطْنَا نَقُولُ مَاذَا قَالَ لَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ قَالَ لِي ‏ "‏ يُوشِكُ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ أَحَدُكُمُ الصُّبْحَ أَرْبَعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْقَعْنَبِيُّ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَالِكٍ ابْنُ بُحَيْنَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو الْحُسَيْنِ مُسْلِمٌ وَقَوْلُهُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ خَطَأٌ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 711a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 79
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1535
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 824 a

'Alqama reported. We went to Syria and Abu Darda' came to us and said:

Is there anyone among you who recites according to the recitation of Abdullah? I said: Yes, it is I. He again said: How did you hear 'Abdullah reciting this verse: (wa'l-lail-i-idha yaghsha = when the night covers)? He ('Alqama) said: I heard him reciting it (like this) (wa'l-lail-i-idha yaghsha) wa-dhakar wal untha = when the night covers and the males and the females). Upon this he said: By Allah, I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting in this way, but they (the Muslims of Syria) desire us to recite: (wa ma khalaqa), but I do not yield to their desire.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، قَالَ قَدِمْنَا الشَّامَ فَأَتَانَا أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ فَقَالَ أَفِيكُمْ أَحَدٌ يَقْرَأُ عَلَى قِرَاءَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ أَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ سَمِعْتَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ يَقْرَأُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى‏}‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقْرَأُ ‏{‏ وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى * وَالذَّكَرِ وَالأُنْثَى‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَنَا وَاللَّهِ هَكَذَا سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَؤُهَا وَلَكِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ يُرِيدُونَ أَنْ أَقْرَأَ وَمَا خَلَقَ ‏.‏ فَلاَ أُتَابِعُهُمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 824a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 344
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1799
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 948

'Abdullah b. 'Abbas reported that his son died in Qudaid or 'Usfan. He said to Kuraib to see as to how many people had gathered there for his (funeral). He (Kuraib) said:

So I went out and I informed him about the people who had gathered there. He (Ibn 'Abbas) said: Do you think they are forty? He (Kuraib) said: Yes. Ibn 'Abbas then said to them: Bring him (the dead body) out for I have heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: If any Muslim dies and forty men who associate nothing with Allah stand over his prayer (they offer prayer over him), Allah will accept them as intercessors for him.
حَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مَعْرُوفٍ، وَهَارُونُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَيْلِيُّ، وَالْوَلِيدُ بْنُ شُجَاعٍ السَّكُونِيُّ، قَالَ الْوَلِيدُ حَدَّثَنِي وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو صَخْرٍ، عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ عَبْدِ، اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ مَاتَ ابْنٌ لَهُ بِقُدَيْدٍ أَوْ بِعُسْفَانَ فَقَالَ يَا كُرَيْبُ انْظُرْ مَا اجْتَمَعَ لَهُ مِنَ النَّاسِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَرَجْتُ فَإِذَا نَاسٌ قَدِ اجْتَمَعُوا لَهُ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ تَقُولُ هُمْ أَرْبَعُونَ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَخْرِجُوهُ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ فَيَقُومُ عَلَى جَنَازَتِهِ أَرْبَعُونَ رَجُلاً لاَ يُشْرِكُونَ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ شَفَّعَهُمُ اللَّهُ فِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ مَعْرُوفٍ عَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ أَبِي نَمِرٍ عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 948
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 77
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 2072
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 569
It was narrated from Sa'eed bin 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abza from his father, that:
A man came to 'Umar bin khattab and said: "I became impure following sexual emission and cannot find any water." 'Umar said to him: "Do not pray." But 'Ammar bin Yasir said: "Do you not remember, O Commander of the Believers, when you and I were on a military expedition and we became sexually impure and could not find water? As for you, you did not pray, but I rolled in the dust and then prayed. When I came to the Prophet and told him what had happened, he said: 'It would have been enough for you (to do this).' (Then demonstrating) the Prophet struck the ground with his hands, then blew on hem, and wiped his face and palms with them."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ ذَرٍّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَتَى عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَجْنَبْتُ فَلَمْ أَجِدِ الْمَاءَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ تُصَلِّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَمَّارُ بْنُ يَاسِرٍ أَمَا تَذْكُرُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذْ أَنَا وَأَنْتَ فِي سَرِيَّةٍ فَأَجْنَبْنَا فَلَمْ نَجِدِ الْمَاءَ فَأَمَّا أَنْتَ فَلَمْ تُصَلِّ وَأَمَّا أَنَا فَتَمَعَّكْتُ فِي التُّرَابِ فَصَلَّيْتُ فَلَمَّا أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا كَانَ يَكْفِيكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَضَرَبَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِيَدَيْهِ إِلَى الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ نَفَخَ فِيهِمَا وَمَسَحَ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ وَكَفَّيْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 569
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 303
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 569
Sunan Ibn Majah 3361
It was narrated that Ibn ‘Umar said that ‘Umar entered upon him when he was eating, and he made room for him in the middle of the gathering. He said:
Bismillah, then he took a morsel and ate it, then a second. Then he said: “I notice some fat in the food but it is not the fat of the meat.” ‘Abdullah said: “O Commander of the Believers! I went out to the marketplace looking for some fatty meat (bones with plenty of meat on them) to buy, but it was expensive, so I bought some lean meat (bones with not much meat on them) for a Dirham, and added a Dirham’s worth of ghee. I wanted my family to go through it bone by bone.” ‘Umar said: “The Messenger of Allah (saw) never had these two things together; he would eat one and give the other in charity.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَرْحَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ أَبِي الْيَعْفُورِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ عُمَرُ وَهُوَ عَلَى مَائِدَتِهِ فَأَوْسَعَ لَهُ عَنْ صَدْرِ الْمَجْلِسِ فَقَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ضَرَبَ بِيَدِهِ فَلَقِمَ لُقْمَةً ثُمَّ ثَنَّى بِأُخْرَى ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنِّي لأَجِدُ طَعْمَ دَسَمٍ مَا هُوَ بِدَسَمِ اللَّحْمِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنِّي خَرَجْتُ إِلَى السُّوقِ أَطْلُبُ السَّمِينَ لأَشْتَرِيَهُ فَوَجَدْتُهُ غَالِيًا فَاشْتَرَيْتُ بِدِرْهَمٍ مِنَ الْمَهْزُولِ وَحَمَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ بِدِرْهَمٍ سَمْنًا فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ يَتَرَدَّدَ عِيَالِي عَظْمًا عَظْمًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ مَا اجْتَمَعَا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَطُّ إِلاَّ أَكَلَ أَحَدَهُمَا وَتَصَدَّقَ بِالآخَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ خُذْ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَلَنْ يَجْتَمِعَا عِنْدِي إِلاَّ فَعَلْتُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا كُنْتُ لأَفْعَلَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3361
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 111
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3361
Sunan Ibn Majah 3116
It was narrated that Shaqiq said:
“A man sent some Dirham through me to the House.” He said: “I entered the House and Shaibah was sitting on a chair. I handed it (the money) to him and he said: ‘Is this yours?’ I said: ‘No, if it were mine I would not have given it to you.’ He said: ‘Since you say that, ‘Umar was sitting in the place where you are sitting now and said: “I will not go out until I distribute the wealth of the poor Muslims.” I said: “You will not do that.” He said: “I will certainly do that.” He said: “Why is that?” I said: “Because, the Prophet (saw) and Abu Bakr saw where it was, and they had more need of the money than you do. But, they did not move it. Then, he stood up just as he was and went out.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُحَارِبِيُّ، عَنِ الشَّيْبَانِيِّ، عَنْ وَاصِلٍ الأَحْدَبِ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَ رَجُلٌ مَعِيَ بِدَرَاهِمَ هَدِيَّةً إِلَى الْبَيْتِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَدَخَلْتُ الْبَيْتَ وَشَيْبَةُ جَالِسٌ عَلَى كُرْسِيٍّ فَنَاوَلْتُهُ إِيَّاهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَلَكَ هَذِهِ قُلْتُ لاَ وَلَوْ كَانَتْ لِي لَمْ آتِكَ بِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَمَا لَئِنْ قُلْتَ ذَلِكَ لَقَدْ جَلَسَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ مَجْلِسَكَ الَّذِي جَلَسْتَ فِيهِ فَقَالَ لاَ أَخْرُجُ حَتَّى أَقْسِمَ مَالَ الْكَعْبَةِ بَيْنَ فُقَرَاءِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَا أَنْتَ بِفَاعِلٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ لأَفْعَلَنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَلِمَ ذَاكَ قُلْتُ لأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَدْ رَأَى مَكَانَهُ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَهُمَا أَحْوَجُ مِنْكَ إِلَى الْمَالِ فَلَمْ يُحَرِّكَاهُ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ كَمَا هُوَ فَخَرَجَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3116
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 235
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 3116
Sunan Ibn Majah 4089
It was narrated that Jubair bin Nufair said:
“Jubair said to me: ‘Let’s go to Dhu Mikhmar, who was a man from among the Companions of the Prophet (saw).’ So I went with them and he asked him about the peace treaty (with the Romans). He said: ‘I heard the Prophet (saw) say: “The Romans will enter into a peace treaty with you, then you and they will fight one another as enemies, and you will be victorious; you will collect the spoils of war and be safe. Then you will come back until you stop in a meadow with many hillocks. A man from among the people of the Cross will raise the Cross and will say: ‘The Cross has prevailed.’ Then a man among the Muslims will become angry and will go and break the Cross. Then the Romans will prove treacherous (breaking the treaty) (and will gather) for the fierce battle.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، عَنْ حَسَّانَ بْنِ عَطِيَّةَ، قَالَ مَالَ مَكْحُولٌ وَابْنُ أَبِي زَكَرِيَّا إِلَى خَالِدِ بْنِ مَعْدَانَ وَمِلْتُ مَعَهُمَا فَحَدَّثَنَا عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ نُفَيْرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي جُبَيْرٌ انْطَلِقْ بِنَا إِلَى ذِي مِخْمَرٍ - وَكَانَ رَجُلاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ - فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَهُمَا فَسَأَلَهُ عَنِ الْهُدْنَةِ فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ سَتُصَالِحُكُمُ الرُّومُ صُلْحًا آمِنًا ثُمَّ تَغْزُونَ أَنْتُمْ وَهُمْ عَدُوًّا فَتُنْصَرُونَ وَتَغْنَمُونَ وَتَسْلَمُونَ ثُمَّ تَنْصَرِفُونَ حَتَّى تَنْزِلُوا بِمَرْجٍ ذِي تُلُولٍ فَيَرْفَعُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصَّلِيبِ الصَّلِيبَ فَيَقُولُ غَلَبَ الصَّلِيبُ ‏.‏ فَيَغْضَبُ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَيَقُومُ إِلَيْهِ فَيَدُقُّهُ فَعِنْدَ ذَلِكَ تَغْدِرُ الرُّومُ وَيَجْتَمِعُونَ لِلْمَلْحَمَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4089
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 164
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4089
Musnad Ahmad 1135
It was narrated that Mujahid said:
`Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: I got very hungry once in Madinah, so I went out to look for work in `Awali al-Madinah. I saw a woman who had collected some mud and I thought that she wanted to add water to it. So I made a deal with her, for each bucket one date, I brought sixteen buckets full, until it left marks on my hands, then I went to the water and drank some. Then I came to her and opened my hands in front of her like this - Isma`eel spread his hands and put them together - and she counted out sixteen dates for true. Then I came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and told him, and he ate some of them with me.
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَنْبَأَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ جُعْتُ مَرَّةً بِالْمَدِينَةِ جُوعًا شَدِيدًا فَخَرَجْتُ أَطْلُبُ الْعَمَلَ فِي عَوَالِي الْمَدِينَةِ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِامْرَأَةٍ قَدْ جَمَعَتْ مَدَرًا فَظَنَنْتُهَا تُرِيدُ بَلَّهُ فَأَتَيْتُهَا فَقَاطَعْتُهَا كُلَّ ذَنُوبٍ عَلَى تَمْرَةٍ فَمَدَدْتُ سِتَّةَ عَشَرَ ذَنُوبًا حَتَّى مَجَلَتْ يَدَايَ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ الْمَاءَ فَأَصَبْتُ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهَا فَقُلْتُ بِكَفَّيَّ هَكَذَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهَا وَبَسَطَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ يَدَيْهِ وَجَمَعَهُمَا فَعَدَّتْ لِي سِتَّةَ عَشْرَ تَمْرَةً فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَأَكَلَ مَعِي مِنْهَا‏.‏
Grade: D’eef because it is interrupted] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1135
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 551
Sahih al-Bukhari 4620

Narrated Anas:

The alcoholic drink which was spilled was Al-Fadikh. I used to offer alcoholic drinks to the people at the residence of Abu Talha. Then the order of prohibiting Alcoholic drinks was revealed, and the Prophet ordered somebody to announce that: Abu Talha said to me, "Go out and see what this voice (this announcement ) is." I went out and (on coming back) said, "This is somebody announcing that alcoholic beverages have been prohibited." Abu Talha said to me, "Go and spill it (i.e. the wine)," Then it (alcoholic drinks) was seen flowing through the streets of Medina. At that time the wine was Al-Fadikh. The people said, "Some people (Muslims) were killed (during the battle of Uhud) while wine was in their stomachs." So Allah revealed: "On those who believe and do good deeds there is no blame for what they ate (in the past)." (5.93)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ الْخَمْرَ، الَّتِي أُهْرِيقَتِ الْفَضِيخُ‏.‏ وَزَادَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ عَنْ أَبِي النُّعْمَانِ قَالَ كُنْتُ سَاقِيَ الْقَوْمِ فِي مَنْزِلِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ فَنَزَلَ تَحْرِيمُ الْخَمْرِ، فَأَمَرَ مُنَادِيًا فَنَادَى‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ اخْرُجْ فَانْظُرْ مَا هَذَا الصَّوْتُ قَالَ فَخَرَجْتُ فَقُلْتُ هَذَا مُنَادٍ يُنَادِي أَلاَ إِنَّ الْخَمْرَ قَدْ حُرِّمَتْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي اذْهَبْ فَأَهْرِقْهَا‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَرَتْ فِي سِكَكِ الْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَتْ خَمْرُهُمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ الْفَضِيخَ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ قُتِلَ قَوْمٌ وَهْىَ فِي بُطُونِهِمْ قَالَ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُوا‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4620
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 142
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 144
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4915

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

I intended to ask `Umar about those two ladies who back each other against 'Allah's Apostle . For one year I was seeking the opportunity to ask this question, but in vain, until once when I accompanied him for Hajj. While we were in Zahran, `Umar went to answer the call of nature and told me to follow him with some water for ablution. So I followed him with a container of water and started pouring water for him. I found it a good opportunity to ask him, so I said, "O chief of the Believers! Who were those two ladies who had backed each other (against the Prophet)?" Before I could complete my question, he replied, "They were `Aisha and Hafsa."

حَدَّثَنَا الْحُمَيْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُبَيْدَ بْنَ حُنَيْنٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يَقُولُ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَسْأَلَ، عُمَرَ عَنِ الْمَرْأَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ، تَظَاهَرَتَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَكُثْتُ سَنَةً فَلَمْ أَجِدْ لَهُ مَوْضِعًا، حَتَّى خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ حَاجًّا، فَلَمَّا كُنَّا بِظَهْرَانَ ذَهَبَ عُمَرُ لِحَاجَتِهِ فَقَالَ أَدْرِكْنِي بِالْوَضُوءِ فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ بِالإِدَاوَةِ، فَجَعَلْتُ أَسْكُبُ عَلَيْهِ وَرَأَيْتُ مَوْضِعًا فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَنِ الْمَرْأَتَانِ اللَّتَانِ تَظَاهَرَتَا قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَمَا أَتْمَمْتُ كَلاَمِي حَتَّى قَالَ عَائِشَةُ وَحَفْصَةُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4915
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 435
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 437
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5091

Narrated Sahl:

A man passed by Allah's Apostle and Allah s Apostle asked (his companions) "What do you say about this (man)?" They replied "If he asks for a lady's hand, he ought to be given her in marriage; and if he intercedes (for someone) his intercessor should be accepted; and if he speaks, he should be listened to." Allah's Apostle kept silent, and then a man from among the poor Muslims passed by, an Allah's Apostle asked (them) "What do you say about this man?" They replied, "If he asks for a lady's hand in marriage he does not deserve to be married, and he intercedes (for someone), his intercession should not be accepted; And if he speaks, he should not be listened to.' Allah's Apostle said, "This poor man is better than so many of the first as filling the earth.'

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ حَمْزَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ سَهْلٍ، قَالَ مَرَّ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا تَقُولُونَ فِي هَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا حَرِيٌّ إِنْ خَطَبَ أَنْ يُنْكَحَ، وَإِنْ شَفَعَ أَنْ يُشَفَّعَ، وَإِنْ قَالَ أَنْ يُسْتَمَعَ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ سَكَتَ فَمَرَّ رَجُلٌ مِنَ فُقَرَاءِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا تَقُولُونَ فِي هَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا حَرِيٌّ إِنْ خَطَبَ أَنْ لاَ يُنْكَحَ وَإِنْ شَفَعَ أَنْ لاَ يُشَفَّعَ، وَإِنْ قَالَ أَنْ لاَ يُسْتَمَعَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذَا خَيْرٌ مِنْ مِلْءِ الأَرْضِ مِثْلَ هَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5091
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 29
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 28
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5545

Narrated Al-Bara:

The Prophet said (on the day of Idal-Adha), "The first thing we will do on this day of ours, is to offer the (`Id) prayer and then return to slaughter the sacrifice. Whoever does so, he acted according to our Sunna (tradition), and whoever slaughtered (the sacrifice) before the prayer, what he offered was just meat he presented to his family, and that will not be considered as Nusak (sacrifice)." (On hearing that) Abu Burda bin Niyar got up, for he had slaughtered the sacrifice before the prayer, and said, "I have got a six month old ram." The Prophet said, 'Slaughter it (as a sacrifice) but it will not be sufficient for any-one else (as a sacrifice after you). Al-Bara' added: The Prophet said, "Whoever slaughtered (the sacrifice) after the prayer, he slaughtered it at the right time and followed the tradition of the Muslims."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ زُبَيْدٍ الإِيَامِيِّ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَا نَبْدَأُ بِهِ فِي يَوْمِنَا هَذَا أَنْ نُصَلِّيَ ثُمَّ نَرْجِعَ فَنَنْحَرَ، مَنْ فَعَلَهُ فَقَدْ أَصَابَ سُنَّتَنَا، وَمَنْ ذَبَحَ قَبْلُ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ لَحْمٌ قَدَّمَهُ لأَهْلِهِ، لَيْسَ مِنَ النُّسُكِ فِي شَىْءٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَامَ أَبُو بُرْدَةَ بْنُ نِيَارٍ وَقَدْ ذَبَحَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ عِنْدِي جَذَعَةً‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اذْبَحْهَا وَلَنْ تَجْزِيَ عَنْ أَحَدٍ بَعْدَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُطَرِّفٌ عَنْ عَامِرٍ عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ ذَبَحَ بَعْدَ الصَّلاَةِ تَمَّ نُسُكُهُ، وَأَصَابَ سُنَّةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5545
In-book reference : Book 73, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 68, Hadith 453
  (deprecated numbering scheme)